Luk. 〈◊〉 13. a He that giueth 〈◊〉 to the flatte rer is in dāgeras the bird is before the fouler b He is euer ready to fall into the snare that he lay ethfor others c He can beare no admonition in what 〈◊〉 euer it is spoken Chap. 22 〈◊〉 Chap. 20 28. d Where there are not faithful ministers of the worde of God e He that is 〈◊〉 a seruile and rebel lious nature “ Or regarde Chap. 15 18. Iob. 22 29. f He that feareth man more then God falleth into a snare and is de stroyed g He nedeth not to flatter the 〈◊〉 what God hathe appointed that shal come to him a Who was an ex cellent man in vertue and know ledge in the time of Salomon b Which werē Agurs schollers or friends c Herein he declareth his great humilitie who wolde not attribute anie wisdeme to him sel but allvnto God d Meaning to knowe the secrets of God as 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 saye None Psal 19. 1. Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. e He maketh this request to God f Meaning that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their trust in their riches forget God that by to muche wealth mē haue an occasiō to the same g In accusing him without cause h The leache hathe two sorkes in her tongue which here he calleth her two daughters where by she sucketh the blood and is neuer 〈◊〉 euē so are the couetous extorsioners insatiable i 〈◊〉 hante in the valley for carious k She hath her desires and after counter faiteth as thogh she were an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l These communely abuse the 〈◊〉 te whereunto thei are called m Which is maried to her master after the death of her mastres n Thei 〈◊〉 great doctrine and wisdome o If man be not able to compasse these commune things by his wis dome We can not attribute wisdome to man but folie p Make a stay continue not in doing euil a That is of Salomon who was called Lemuél that is of God be cause God had or deined him to be King ouer Israél b The doctrine whiche his mother Bathshéba 〈◊〉 him c By this often re petition of one thing 〈◊〉 declareth her motherlie affection d Meaning that women are the destruction of Kings if they hante them e That is the King must not giue him self to wantonnes and neglect his office which is to execute iudgement f For wine doeth 〈◊〉 the heart as Psal. 104 15. g Defend their cause that are not able to helpe thē selues h He shal not nede to vse anie 〈◊〉 meanes to gaine his liuing †Or meat 〈◊〉 Psal 〈◊〉 5. i She prepareth their meat be time k She purchaseth it 〈◊〉 the gaines of her 〈◊〉 †Or with double l In the assemblies and 〈◊〉 of iudgement Or linen cloth m After that he had spoken of the apparel of the bo 〈◊〉 he nowdeclareth 〈◊〉 apparel of the spirit n Her tongue is as a boke where by onemight lear ne manie good things for she deliteth to talke of the worde of God o That is do her reuerence p Confesse her diligent abours and commende her therefore q For as muche as the moste honorable are clad in the apparel that she made a 〈◊〉 is here called a Preacher or one that assēbleth the people because he 〈◊〉 the true 〈◊〉 of God how men ought to 〈◊〉 their life in this 〈◊〉 world b He 〈◊〉 the opinions of all men that set 〈◊〉 in anie thing but in God alone seing that in this worlde all things are as 〈◊〉 nothing c Salomon 〈◊〉 not condemne mans labour or diligence but she 〈◊〉 that there is no ful 〈◊〉 in anie thing vnder the heauen not in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for asmuche as all things are transitorie d One mā doeth after another ād the earth remaineth longest euē to the last daie which yet is subiect to 〈◊〉 e By the sunne winde and riuers he 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 greatest labour and longest hathe an end and therefore there can be no felicitie in this worlde f The sea which 〈◊〉 all the earth filleth the veines thereof the which 〈◊〉 out springs and riuers into the sea againe g He speaketh of times and sea sons and things 〈◊〉 in them which as thei haue bene in times past so come thei to passe 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 that if anie colde haue 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 in this 〈◊〉 by labour 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 shulde haue 〈◊〉 it becau se he had 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of God there 〈◊〉 aboue all 〈◊〉 Eccles. 40. 〈◊〉 i Man of nature hathe a desire to 〈◊〉 and yet is not able to come 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of knowledge which is the punishment of 〈◊〉 to humble man and to 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 depende onely vpon God k Man is not able 〈◊〉 all his diligence to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to go other 〈◊〉 thei 〈◊〉 her can he nombre the fautes that are 〈◊〉 muche lesse remedie them l That is vaine things which serued vnto pleasure wherein was no commoditie but grief and trouble of conscience m Wisdome and knowledge can not be come by without great peine of bodie and minde 〈◊〉 when a man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the hiest yet is his minde neuer fully content therefore in this worlde is no true telicitie a Salomon makeththis 〈◊〉 with him self as thogh he wolde trye 〈◊〉 there were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in ease and pleasures †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 to wine b Albeit I gaue 〈◊〉 self to pleasures yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to kepe wisdome and the feare 〈◊〉 God in mine 〈◊〉 and gouerne mine 〈◊〉 by the same 〈◊〉 br do Ebr. paradises c Meaning of the seruants or sclaues 〈◊〉 he had boght so the children borne in their 〈◊〉 were the masters d That is what soeuer men take pleasure in e 〈◊〉 were the most beautiful of them that were taken in warre as Iudges 5. 〈◊〉 Some vnder stand by these wordes 〈◊〉 but instruments 〈◊〉 musike f For all this God did not take his gift of Wisdome from me g This was the 〈◊〉 of all my labour a certeine pleasure mixt 〈◊〉 care which he calleth 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 nextverse h I bethoght with my self whether it 〈◊〉 better to followe Wisdom 〈◊〉 mine owne af fections pl asu re which 〈◊〉 calleth madnes “ Or 〈◊〉 with the King i He foreseeth things which the foole can not for 〈◊〉 of wisdome k For bothe dye and 〈◊〉 forgotten asverse 16 or they bothe alike haue prosperitie or ad uersitie Prou. 17. 24. l Meaning in this worlde m He woundereth that 〈◊〉 for get a wise man being dead ssone as 〈◊〉 do a 〈◊〉 n That I might seke the true felicitie which is in God o Among other griefs this was not the least to leaue that Which he had gotten by great trauail to one that had taken no peine therefore and Whome he knew not Whether he Were a Wise mā or a soole p Whē mā hathe all laboured he can get no more then fode 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet he 〈◊〉 also that
thē selues within their houses f In Ebre we it is called the seatering winde because it driueth away 〈◊〉 cloudes purgeth the ayre g That is frosē vp dryed h Gather the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 i That is the clou de that hath lightening in it k Raine colde 〈◊〉 tempestes suche like are sent of God ether to punish man or to profite the earth otto declare his fauour toward man as Chap 〈◊〉 31 l That is the lightning to breake for the in the cloudes m VVhich is some time chāged into raine or snowe or haile or suche like n VVhy thy clothes shulde kepe thee warme when the South winde bloweth rather then whē anie other winde bloweth o For their cleare nes p That is our ignorance signifying that Iob was so presumpreous that he wolde controle the workes of God r If God wolde destroye a man shulde he 〈◊〉 s The cloude stoppeth the shining of the sunne that man cannot seit til the winde haue chased away the cloude and if man be not able to atteine to the knowledge of these things how muche lesse of Gods iudgements t In Ebre we golde meaning faire wether and cleare as golde q Hathe God nede that anie shuld tel him when mā murmureth agaīst him u Meaning without cause Chap. XXXVIII a That is wordes might haue greater maiestie and that Iob might knowe wih whomehe had to do b VVhich by 〈◊〉 out the se cret counsel of God by mans 〈◊〉 son maketh it mo re obscure and sheweth his owne folie c Because he had wished to dispute with God Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God rea soneth with him to declare his rashnes d Saing 〈◊〉 colde not iudge of those things which we re donesolong be fore he was 〈◊〉 he was not able to comprehēd all Gods workes muche lesse the se cret causes of his iudgement e The starres and dumme creatures are said to praise God because his power wisdome and in goodnes is manifest and knowen therein f Meaning the Angels g As thogh the great sea were but as a litle 〈◊〉 in the handes of God to turne to and fro h That is Gods decree and 〈◊〉 as vers 10. i To with to 〈◊〉 si ce thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k VVho hauing in the night bene giuen to wickednes cannot abide the light but hide thē selues l The earth which semedin the night to haue no so me by the rising of the sunne it as it were created a newe all things therein 〈◊〉 with newe 〈◊〉 m If thou 〈◊〉 not able to seke out the depth of the 〈◊〉 how muche lesse art thou able ble to 〈◊〉 the counsel of God n That thou migh test appoint it his way and limites o To punish mine enemies with thē as Exod 9. 18. iosh. 10. 11. p The 〈◊〉 couereth it as thogh it were paued with stone q VVhich 〈◊〉 arise when the sunne is in Taurus which is the spring time and bring floures r VVhich starre bringeth in winter s Certeine starres so called some thinke they were the twelue signes t The North starre with those that are about him u Canst thou cause the 〈◊〉 bodies to haue anie power ouer the earthlie 〈◊〉 x In the secret partes of man y That is the clouds wherein the water is conteined as in bottels z For when God doeth not open these bottels the earth cometh to this inconueniēce a After he had de clared Gods workes in the heauēs he sheweth his 〈◊〉 prouidence in earth euen toward the brute beasts b Read Psal. 147. 9 c He chiefly maketh mencion of wilde goates and hindes because they bring forthe their 〈◊〉 with moste 〈◊〉 d That is how lōg they go with yōg e Thei bring 〈◊〉 with great dif 〈◊〉 f That is the baren grounde where no good 〈◊〉 growe g Is it possible to make the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifiing that if man can not rule a creature that it is muche more impossible that he shulde appoint the wisdome of God whereby he gouerneth all the worlde h Thei write that the ostrich couereth her egges in the sand and becausethe countrey is hote and the sunne stil kepeth thē warme they 〈◊〉 hatched i If he shulde take care not them k That is to haue a care and natural affection toward his yong l VVhen the 〈◊〉 ostrich is 〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉 our 〈◊〉 the horse m That is giuen him 〈◊〉 which is men by 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 king his 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 his breath he 〈◊〉 teth his 〈◊〉 n He 〈◊〉 with his 〈◊〉 o He so riddeth the grounde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnder him p That is when colde cometh to 〈◊〉 into the warme 〈◊〉 q Is this the way for a man that wil learne 〈◊〉 stri ue with God which thing he reproueth in 〈◊〉 r VVhereby he sheweth that he repented and de sired pardon 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 Chap. 38. 1. a 〈◊〉 that they that iustifie themselues condemne God as in iust b Meaning that these were propre vnto God belonged to no man c Cause them to dye if thou canst d Prouing hereby that whosoeuer 〈◊〉 to him self power abi 〈◊〉 to saue him self maketh him self God e This beast is thoght to be the eliphant or some other which is vnknowen f VVhome I made as wel as thee g This commendeth the prouiden ce of God toward man for if he we regiuen to deuou re as a lion nothing were able to resist him or cō tent him h He is one of the chiefest 〈◊〉 of God amōg the beasts i Thogh man dare not come nere him yet God can 〈◊〉 him k He drinketh at leasure and fearech no body l Meaning the whale m Because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lest thou shul dest take him n To do thy busines and be at thy commandement o If thou once con sider the danger thou wilt not medle with him p To wit that 〈◊〉 sleth to take him a If none darestád against a whale which is but a crea ture 〈◊〉 is able to compare with God the Creator b VVho hathe 〈◊〉 me to accō plish my worke c The 〈◊〉 and members of the 〈◊〉 d That is who da re 〈◊〉 of his skine e VVho dare put a 〈◊〉 in his mouth f VVho dare loke in his 〈◊〉 g That is 〈◊〉 out flames of fyre h Nothing is pein ful or hard 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 i His skinne is so hard that he 〈◊〉 with a great 〈◊〉 on the stones as in the myre k Ether he maketh the sea to seme as it boileth by his wallowing or 〈◊〉 water in suche abundance as it wolde seme that the sea boyled l That is a white 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 streame before him Chap. XLII m He despiseth all other beasts and monsters and is the proudest of all others a No thoght so se cret but thou 〈◊〉 it nor anie thing that thou thinkest but thou 〈◊〉 bring it to passe b Is there aniebut l for this God laid to his charge Chap. 38. 2. c I
daughters lye with their father of whome come Moab and Ammon 1 ANd in the euening their came two Angels to Sodôm and Lot sate at the gate of Sodôm and Lot sawe them and rose vp to mete them and he bowed him selfe with his face to the grownd 2 And he said Se my Lords I praye you turne in now into your seruants house and tarie all night and * wash your fete and ye shall rise vp early and go your waies Who said Naie but we will abide in the strete all night 3 Then he preased vpon them earnestly and they turned into him and came to his house and he made them a feast and did bake vnleauened bread and they did eat 4 But before they went to bed the men of the citie euen the men of Sodôm compassed the house round about from the yong to the olde al the people from al quarters 5 Who crying vnto Lot said to him Where are the men whiche came to thee this night bring them out vnto vs that we maie know them 6 Then Lot went out at the dore vnto them and shut the dore after him 7 And said I praie you my brethren do not so wickedly 8 Be holde now I haue two daughters which haue not knowen man then wil I bring out now vnto you and do to them as semeth you good onely vnto these men do nothyng for therefore are they come vnder the shadowe ōf my rofe 9 Then they said Awaie hence and they said He is come alone as a stranger and shall he iudge and rule we wil now deale worse with thee then with them So they preased sore vp ō Lot 〈◊〉 himself came to breake the dore 10 But the men put forthe their hand and pulled Lot into the house to them and shut to the dore 11 * Then they smote the men that were at the dore of the house with blindenes bothe smale and great so that thei were wearie in seking the dore 12 ¶ Then the men said vnto Lot Whome hast thou yet here ether sonne in lawe or thy sōnes or thy daughters or whatsoeuer thou hast in the citie bring it out of this place 13 For we wil destroie this place be cause the * crie of them is great before the Lord and the Lord hathe sent vsto destroie it 14 Then Lot went out and spake vnto his son nes in lawe which maried his daughters said Arise get you out of this place for the Lord wil destroie the citie but he semed to his sonnes in lawe as thogh he had mocked 15 ¶ And when the morning arose the 〈◊〉 hasted Lot saying Arise take thy wife thy two daughters which are here lest thou be destroied in the punishment of the citie 16 And as he prolonged the time * the men caught both him and his wife and his two daughters by the handes the Lord being mercifull vnto hym and they broght hym forthe and set him without the citie 17 ¶ And when they had broght thē out the Angel said escape for thy life loke not behinde thee nether tarie thou in al the plaine escape into the mountaine lest thou be destroyed 18 And Lot said vnto them Not so I praie thee my Lord. 19 Beholde now thy seruant hathe founde grace in thy sight and thou hast magnified thy mercie whiche thou hast shewed vnto me in sauyng my life and I can not escape in the mountaine lest some euil take me I die 20 Se now this citie hereby to flee vnto whiche is a litle one Oh let me escape thither is it not a litle one and my soule shall liue 21 Then he said vnto him Beholde I haue receiued thy request also concernyng thys thing that I will not ouerthrowe this citie for the whiche thou hast spoken 22 Haste thee saue thee there for I can do no thing till thou be come thether Therefore the name of the citie was called Zôar 23 ¶ The sunne did rise vpon the earth when Lot entred into Zôar 24 Then the Lord * rained vpon Sodôm and vpon Gomoráh brimstone and fire frō the Lord out of heauen 25 And ouerthrewe those cities and all the plaine and all the inhabitants of the cities and that that grewe vpon the earth 26 ¶ Now his wife behinde him loked backe and was turned into a piller of salt 27 ¶ And Abrahám rising vp early in the morning went to the place where he had stand before the Lord and loking toward Sodôm and Gomoráh and toward al the land of the plaine 28 Beholde he sawe the smoke of the land mounting vp as the smoke of a fornace 29 ¶ But yet when God destroied the cities of the plaine God thoght vpon Abrahā and sent Lot out from the middes of the destruction 〈◊〉 he ouerthrew the cities wherein Lot dwelled 30 ¶ Then Lot went vp from Zôar and dwelt in the mountaine with his two daughters for he feared to tarie in Zóar but dwelt in a caue he and his two daughters 31 And the elder said vnto the yonger Our father is olde and there is not a man in the earth to come in vnto vs after the maner of all the earth 32 Come we wil make our father drinke wine and lye with him that we maie preserue sede of our father 33 So thei made their father drinke wine that night and the elder went and laie with her father but he perceiued not nether when shelaie downe nether when she rose vp 34 And on the morow the elder said to the yon ger Beholde yester night laie I with my father let vs make him drinke wine this night also and go thou and lye with him that we maie preserue sede of our father 35 So thei made their father drinke wine that night also and the yonger arose laie with him but he perceiued not when she laie downe nether when she rose vp 36 Thus were both the daughters of Lot with childe by their father 37 And the elder bare a sonne and she called his name Moáb the same is the father of the Moabites vnto this daie 38 And the yonger bare a sonne also and she called his name Ben-ammi the same is the father of the Ammonites vnto this daie CHAP. XX. 1 Abraham dwelleth as a stranger in the land of Gerar 2 Abimélech taketh awaie his wife 3 God reproueth the King 9 And the King Abraham 11 Sarah is restored with great giftes 17 Abraham praieth and the King and his are healed 1 AFterwarde Abrahám departed thence toward the South countrie and dwelled betwene Cadésh and Shur and soiourned in Gerár 2 And-Abrahám said of Saráh his wife She is my sister Them Abimélech King of Gerár sent and toke Saráh 3 But God came to Abimélech in a dreame by night and said to him Beholde
horrible haile thundre the lightenyng 26 The land of Góshen euer is excepted 27 Pharaóh cōfesseth his wickednes 33 Mosés praieth for him 35 Yea is he obstinat 1 THen the Lorde said vnto Mosés Go to Pharaoh and tell him Thus saith the Lorde God of the Ebrewes Let my people go that they may serue me 2 But if thou refuse to let them go and wilt yet holde them stil. 3 Beholde the hand of the Lord is vpon thy flocke whiche is in the field for vpon the horses vpon the asses vpon the camels vpō the cattell and vpon the shepe shal be a mighty great moraine 4 And the Lord shal do wōderfully betwene the beastes of Israél the beastes of Egipt so that there shal nothing dye of al that per teineth to the children of Israél 5 And the Lord appointed a time saying To moro we the Lorde shall finish this thyng in this land 6 So the Lord did it on the moro we all the cattel of Egypt dyed but of the cattel of the children of Israél dyed not one 7 Then Pharaóh sent and be holde there was not one of the cattel of the Israelites dead the heart of Pharaōh was obstinat he did not let the people go 8 ¶ And the Lord said to Mosés to Aarón Take your handful of ashes of the fornace and Mosés shal sprinkle them towarde the heauen in the sight of Pharaóh 9 And they shal be turned to dust in all the land of Egypt and it shal be as a scab breaking out into blisters vpon man and vppon beast throughout all the land of Egypt 10 Then they toke asshes of the fornaces and stode before Pharaóh and Mosés sprinkled them towarde the heauen and there came a scab breaking out into blisters vpon man and vpon beast 11 And the sorcerers colde not stand before Mosés because of the scab for the scab was vpon the enchanters and vpon althe Egiptians 12 And the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaóh and he hearkened not vnto them * as the Lord had said vnto Mosés 13 ¶ Also the Lorde said vnto Mosés Rise vp earely in the morning stand before Pharaoh and tel him Thus saith the Lorde God of the Ebrewes Let my people go that thei may serue me 14 For I wil at this time send all my plagues vpon thine heart and vpon thy seruants and vpon thy people that thou maiest knowe that there is none like me in all the earth 15 For now I will stretche out mine hand that I may smite thee and thy people with the pestilence and thou shalt perish frome the earth 16 And in dede * for this cause haue I appointed thee to shewe my power in thee and to declaremy Name throughout althe worlde 17 Yet thou exaltest thy selfe against my people and lettest them not go 18 Beholde tomorowe this time I will cause to raine a mightie great haile suche as was not in Egypt since the fundation thereof was laid to this time 19 Send therefore now and gather thy eat tel and all that thou hast in the field for vpon all the men and the beastes which are founde in the field and not broght home the haile shal fall vpon them and they shal dye 20 Suche then as feared the worde of the Lord among the seruantes of Pharaóh made his seruants and his cattel flee into the houses 21 But suche as regarded not the worde of the Lord left his seruants and his cattel in the field 22 ¶ And the Lord said to Mosés Stretche forthe thine hand toward heauen that there may be haile in all the land of Egypt vpon man and vpon beast and vpon all the herbes of the field in the land of Egypt 23 Then Mosés stretched out his rod toward heauen and the Lord sent thundre haile and lightening vpon the grounde and the Lord caused haile to raine vpon the land of Egypt 24 So there was haile and fire mingled with the haile so grieuous as there was none throughout all the land of Egypt since it was a nation 25 And the haile smote throughout all the lād of Egypt all that was in the field bothe man and beast also the haile smote all the herbes of the field and brake to pieces all the trees of the field 26 Onely in the lād of Góshen where the chil dren of Israél were was no haile 27 Then Pharaóh sent and called for Moses and Aarón and said vnto them I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my pe ple are wicked 28 Pray ye vnto the Lord for it is ynough that there be no more mightie thunders and haile and I wil let you go and ye shal tary no longer 29 Then Mosés said vnto him Assone as I am out of the citie I wil spreade mine handes vn to the LORD and the thunder shal cease nether shal there be any more haile that thou maiest know that the earth is the Lords 30 Now I knowe that thou and thy seruantes feare the Lord God before I pray 31 And the flaxe and the barly were smitten for the barly was eared and the flaxe was bolled 32 But the wheat and the ryewere not smitten for they were hid in the grounde 33 Then Mosés went out of the citie from Pharaóh and spred his hands to the Lord the thundre and the haile ceased nether rained it vpon the earth 34 And when Pharaóh saw that the raine and the haile and the thundre were ceased he sinned againe and hardened his heart bothe he and his seruants 35 So the heart of Pharaōh was hardened nether wolde he let the children of Israél go as the Lord had said by Mosés CHAP. X. 7 Pharaohs seruants counsel him to let the Israelites departe 13 Greshoppers destroye the coūtrey 16 Pharaoh confesseth his sinne 22 〈◊〉 is sent 28 Pharaóh forbiddeth Mosés to come any more in his presence 1 AGain the Lord said vnto Mosés Go to Pharaóh for* I haue hardened his heart and the heart of his seruants that I might worke these my miracles in the middes of his realme 2 And that thou maiest declare in the eares of thy sonne and of thy sonnes sonne what things I haue done in Egypt my miracles whiche I haue done among them that ye may know that I am the Lord. 3 Then Mosés and Aarōn came vnto Pharaóh and said vnto him Thus saith the Lord God of the Ebrewes How long wilt thou refuse to humble thy selfe before me Let my peo ple go that they may serue me 4 But if thou refuse to let my people go beholde tomorowe wil I bring greshoppers into thy coastes 5 And they shall couer the face of the earth that a man can notse the earth ād they shall eat the residue whiche remaineth vnto you and hath escaped from the haile thei shal eat
promising all blessing and felicitie to suche as obserue and obey them CHAP. I. 2 A brefe reharsal of things done before from Horéb vnte Kadesh-bernea 32 Mosés reproueth the people for their incredulite 44 The Israelites are ouer come by the Amorites because they fought against the commandemēt of the Lord. 1 THESE be the wordes which Mosés spake vnto all Israélon this side 〈◊〉 in the wildernes in the plaine ouer against that red Sea betwene Paran Tophel and Laban Hazeroth and Di-za hab 2 There are eleuen daies iourney from Ho reb vnto Kadésh-barnea by the way of mount Seir. 3 And it came to passe in the first day of the eleuenth moneth in the forteth yere that Mosés spake vnto the children of Israél according vnto al that the Lord hade giuē him in commandement vnto them 4 After that he had slaine * Sihôn the King of the Amorites which dwelt in Heshbon and Og King of Bashan which dwelt at Ashtaroth in 〈◊〉 5 On this side Iordén in the land of Moab began Mosés to declare this Law saying 6 The Lord our God spake vnto vs in Horéb saying Ye haue dwelt long ynough in this mount 7 Turne you and departe and go vnto the mounteine of the Amorities and vnto all places nere therunto in the plaine in the mounteine or in the valley bothe South ward and to the sea side to the land of the Canaanites and vnto Lebanon euen vnto the great riuer the riuer Perath 8 Beholde I haue set the land before you goin * possesse that land which the Lord sware vnto your fathers Abraham Izhak and Iaakob to giue vnto them to their sede after them 9 ¶ And I spake vnto you the same time saying I am not able to beare you my selfe alone 10 The lord your God hathe multiplied you and beholde ye are this day as the starres of heauen in nomber 11 The Lord God of your fathers make you a thousand times so manie mo as ye are blesse you as he hathe promised you 12 How can I alone beare your cumbrance and your charge and your strife 13 Bring you men of wisdome and of vnderstanding and knowen amōg your tribes and I wil make them rulers ouer you 14 Then ye answered me and said The thing is good that thou hast commanded vs to do 15 So I toke the chief of your tribes wise knowen men and made them rulers ouer you captaines ouer thousands and captai nes ouer hundreds and captaines ouer fif ty captaines ouer ten and officers amōg your tribes 16 And I charged your iudges that same time saying Heare the controuersies betwene your brethren and * iudge righteously be twene euerie man and his brother and the stranger that is with him 17 Ye shal haue no respect of persone in iudgement * but shall heare the small aswel as the great ye shal not feare the face of man for the iudgement is Gods and the cause that is to hard for you bring vn to me and I wil heare it 18 Also I commanded you the same time all the things which ye shulde do 19 ¶ Then we departed from Horeb and wēt through all that greate and terrible wildernes as ye haue sene by the way of the mounteine of the Amorites as the Lorde our God commanded vs and we came to Kadesh barnéa 20 And I said vnto you ye are come vnto the mounteine of the Amorites whiche the Lord our God doeth giue vnto vs. 21 Beholde the Lord thy God hath layed the land before thee go vp and possesse it as the Lord the God of thy fathers hathe said vnto thee feare not nether be discouraged 22 ¶ Then ye came vnto me euerie one and said We will send men before vs to search vs out the land to bring vs word againe what way we must go vp by and vnto what cities we shal come 23 So the saying pleased me well and I toke twelue men of you of euerie tribe one 24 * Who departed and went vp into the mounteine and came vnto the riuer Eshcôl and searched out the land 25 And toke of the frute of the land in their handes and broght it vnto vs and broght vs worde againe and said It is a good land whiche the Lord our God doeth giue vs. 26 Not withstanding ye wolde not go vp but were disobedient vnto the commandemēt of the Lord your God 27 And murmured in your tentes and said Because the Lord hated vs therefore hathe he broght vs out of the land of Egypte to deliuer vs into the hand of the Amorites to destroy vs. 28 Whether shal we go vp our brethrē haue discouraged our heartes saying The people is greater and taller then we the Cities are great and walled vp to heauē and moreouer we haue fene the sonnes of the * Anakims there 29 But I sayde vnto you Dread not nor be afraid ' of them 30 The Lord your God who goeth before you he shall fight for you according to all that he did vnto you in Egypt before your eyes 31 And in the wildernes where thou hast sene how the Lord thy GOD bare thee as a man doeth beare his sonne in all the waye whiche ye haue gone vntill ye came vnto this place 32 Yet for all this ye did not beleue the Lorde your God 33 * Who went in the waye before you to searche you out a place to pitche your tētes in in fire by nighte that ye mighte se what way to go and in a cloude by day 34 Then the Lorde heard the voyce of your wordes and was wroth and sware saying 35 * Surely there shal not one of these men of this froward generacion se that good lād which I sware to giue vnto your fathers 36 Saue Caléb the sonne of Iephunneh he shall se it * and to him will I giue the lande that he hathe troden vpō and to his children because he hathe constātly followed the Lord. 37 * Also the Lord was angry with me for your sakes saying * Thou also shalt not go in thither 38 But Ioshúa the sonne of Nun which standeth before thee he shal go in thither incourage him for he shall cause Israél to inherit it 39 Moreouer your children whiche ye said shulde be a praye and your sonnes whiche in that daye had no knowledge betwene good and euill they shall go in thither and vnto them will I giue it and they shall possesse it 40 But as for you turne backe take your iourney into the wildernes by i the waye of the red Sea 41 Then ye answered and said vnto me We haue sinned against the Lord we will go vp and fight according to all that the Lord our God hathe commanded vs and ye armed you euerie man to the
eye haue deliuered the children of Israél out of the hand of the Lord. 32 ¶ Then Phinehas the sonne of Eleazâr the Priest with the princes returned frome the children of Reubén and from the children of Gad out of the lande of Gileád vnto the land of Canâan to the children of Israel and broght them answer 33 And the saying pleased the chyldren of Israél and the children of Israél blessed God and minded not to go agaynst them in battel for to destroye the land wherein the chil dren of Reubén and Gad dwelt 34 Then the chyldren of Reubén and the chyldren of Gad called the altar Ed for it shal be a witnes betwene vs that the Lorde is God CHAP. XXIII 2 Ioshua exhorteth the people that they ioyne not them selues to the Gentiles 7 That they name not their idoles 14 The promes if they feare GOD. 15 And threatenings if they forsake him 1 ANd a long season after that the Lord had giuen rest vnto Israél from all their enemies round about and Ioshua was olde and striken in age 2 Then Ioshua called all Israêl and their Elders and their heades and their iudges and their officers and said vnto them I am olde and striken in age 3 Also ye haue sene al that the Lord your God hathe done vnto all these nacions before you howe the LORD your God hym selfe hathe fought for you 4 Beholde I haue deuided vnto you by lot these nacions that remaine to be an in heritance according to your tribes from Iordén with all the nacions that I haue destroyed euen vnto the great Sea Westward 5 And the Lord your God shal expel them be fore you and cast them out of your sight and ye shal possesse their land as the Lorde your God hathe said vnto you 6 Be ye therfore of a valiant conrage to obser ue and do all that is written in the boke of the Lawe of Mosés * that ye turne notthere from to the right hand nor to the left 7 Nether company wyth these nacions that is with them whiche are left with you nether make * mencion of the name of their gods nor cause to sweare by them nether serue them nor bowe vnto them 8 But sticke fast vnto the Lorde your God as ye haue done vnto this day 9 For the Lorde hathe caste out before your great nacions and myghty and no man hath stand before your face hetherto 10 * One man of you shal chase a thousand for the Lord you God he fighteth for you as he hathe promised you 11 Take good hede therefore vnto your selues that ye loue the Lord your God 12 Els if ye go backe and cleaue vnto the rest of these nacions that is of thē that remaine with you and shall make mariages with them and go vnto them and they to you 13 Knowe ye for certeine that the Lord your God will cast out no more of these nacions from before you * but they shall be a snare and destruction vnto you and a whip on your sides and thrones in your eyes vntill ye perish out of this good land whiche the Lord your God hathe giuen you 14 And beholde this day do I entre into the waye of all the worlde and ye knowe in all your heartes and in all your soules that * nothyng hath failed of al the good thynges whiche the Lorde your God promised you but all are come to passe vnto you nothing hathe failed thereof 15 Therefore as all good things are come vppon you which the Lorde your God promised you so shall the Lorde bryng vpon you euerie euill thing vntill he haue destroyed you out of this good land which the Lord your God hathe giuen you 16 When ye shall transgresse the couenaunt of the Lorde your God whiche he comman ded you and shall go and serue other gods and bowe your selues to them then shal the wrath of the Lorde waxe hote agaynst you and ye shall perish quickly out of the good land which he hathe giuen you CHAP. XXIIII 2 Ioshua rehearséth Gods benefites 14 And exhorteth the people to feare God 25 The league renued betwen God and the people 29 Ioshua dyeth 32 The bones of Ioséph are 〈◊〉 33 Eleazár dyeth 1 ANd Ioshua assembled agayne all the tribes of Israél to Shechem and called the Elders of Israêl and their heades and their iudges and their officers and they pre sented them selues before God 2 Then Ioshua said vnto all the people Thus saith the Lord God of Israêl * Your father 's dwelt beyonde the flood in old time euē Térah the father of Abrahám ād the Father of Nachór and serued other gods 3 And I toke your father Abrahám from beyonde the flood and broght hym through all the lande of Canáan and multiplied hys sede and * gaue him Izhák 4 And I gaue vnto Izhák Iaakób and Esáu and I gaue vnto * Esáu mount Seir to posesse it but * Iaakôb and hys chyldren wente downe into Egypt 5 * I sent Mosés also and Aaron and I plagued Egypt and whē I had so done among them I broght you out 6 So I * broght your fathers out of Egypt and ye came vnto the Sea and the Egyptians pur sued after your fathers with charrets ād horsemen vnto * the red Sea 7 Then they cryed vnto the Lord and he put a darcknes betwene you and the Egyptians and broght the Sea vpon them and couered them so your eyes haue sene what I haue done in Egypte also ye dwelt in the wildernes a long season 8 After I broght you into the land of the Amo rites whiche dwelt beyonde Iordén * and they fought with you but I gaue them into your hand and ye possessed their countrey and I destroyed them out of your sight 9 * Also Balák the sonne of Zippor Kynge of Moáb arose and warred agaynst Israél and sent to call Balaám the sonne of Beór for to curse you 10 But 〈◊〉 wold not heare Balaā therfore he bles sed you and I deliuered you out of his hād 11 And ye went ouer Iordén and came vnto Ierichó and the men of Ierichó fought against you the Amorites and the Perizzites and the Canaanites and the Hittites and the Girgashites the Heuites and the Iebusites and I deliuered them into your hand 12 And I sent * hornets before you which cast them out before you euen the two Kings of the Amorites and not with thy sworde nor with thy bowe 13 And I haue giuen you a lande wherein ye did not labour ād cities which ye buylt not and ye dwel in them and eat of the vine yardes and oliue trees whiche ye planted not 14 Nowe therefore feare the Lorde and serue hym in vpryghtenes and in trueth and put away
the Lord Beholde I will raise vp euill agaynste thee out of thine owne house will * take thy wiues before thine eyes and giue them vnto thy neyghbour and he shall lye with thy wiues in the sight of this sunne 12 For thou didest it secretlye but I wyll do this thing before all Israél and before the sunne 13 Then Dauid said vnto Nathán * I haue sinned against the Lord. And Nathán said vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not dye 14 How beit because by this dede thou hast caused the ennemies of the Lord to blaspheme the childe that is borne vnto thee shal surely dye 15 ¶ So Nathán departed vnto his house the Lord stroke the childe that Vriahs wife bare vnto Dauid and it was sicke 16 Dauid therefore besoght GOD for the childe and fasted and went in and laye all night vpon the earth 17 Thē the Elders of his house arose to come vnto him to cause him to rise from the grounde but he wolde not nether did he eat meat with them 18 So on the seuenth day the childe dyed the seruāts of Dauid feared to tel him that the childe was dead for they said Behold while the childe was aliue we spake vnto him and he wolde not hearken vnto our voyce how then shal we say vnto him The childe is dead to vexe him more 19 But when Dauid sawe that hys seruantes whispered Dauid perceiued that the child was dead therfore Dauid said vnto his seruants Is the childe dead And they said He is dead 20 Then Dauid arose from the earthe and washed and anointed him selfe and changed his apparel came into the house of the Lord and worshiped afterward came to his owne house and bade that 〈◊〉 shuld set bread before him and he did eat 21 Then said his seruants vnto him What thynge is this that thou haste done thou did est fast and wepe for the childe while it was aliue but when the childe was dead 〈◊〉 did est rise vp and eat meat 22 And he said While the child was yet aliue I fasted and wept for I said Who can tell whether GOD will haue mercie on me that the childe may liue 23 But now beynge dead wherefore shulde I nowe fast Can I bring him againe anye more I shall go to hym but he shall not returne to me 24 ¶ And Dauid comforted Bath-shéba hys wife went in vnto her and lay with her * and she bare a sonne and he called hys name Salomôn also the Lord loued him 25 For the Lord had sent by Nathán the Prophet therefore * he called his name Iedidiáh because the Lord loued him 26 ¶ Then Ioáb foght agaynste Rabbáh of the children of Ammón and toke the citie of the kingdome 27 Therefore Ioáb sent messengers to Dauid saying I haue foght againste Rabbáh and haue taken the citie of waters 28 Now therefore gather the rest of the people together and besiege the Citie that thou maiest take it lest the victorie be attributed to me 29 So Dauid gathered all the people together and went against Rabbáh and besieged it and toke it 30 * And he toke their Kings crowne from his head which wayed a talent of golde with precious stones it was set on Dauids head and he broght away the spoyle of the citie in exceding great abundance 31 And 〈◊〉 caryed awaye the people that was therein and put them vnder sawes and vnder yron harowes vnder axes of yrō and caste them into the tyle kylne euen thus did he with all the cities of the chyldren of Ammón Then Dauid and all the people returned vnto Ierusalém CHAP. XIII 14 Amnón Dauids sonne 〈◊〉 his sister Tamár 19 Tamár is comforted by her brother Absalóm 29 Absalóm therefore killeth Amnón 1 NOw after this so it was that Absalôm the sonne of Dauid hauing a fayre sister whose name was Tamár Amnôn the sonne of Dauid loued her 2 And Amnon was so sore vexed that he fel sick for his sister Tamár for she was a virgin it semed harde to Amnôn to do any thing to her 3 But Amnôn had a friende called Ionadáb the sonne of Shimeáh Dauids brother and Ionadáb was a very subtile man 4 Who said vnto him Why arte thou the Kings sonne so leane from day to day wilt thou not tel me Thē Amnôn answered him I loue Tamár my brother Absaloms sister 5 And Ionadáb said vnto him Lye downe on thy bed and make thy selfe sicke and when thy father shal come to se thee say vnto him I pray thee let my sister Tamár come and giue me meat and let her dresse meat in my sight that I may se it and eat it of her hand 6 ¶ So Amnôn laye downe made him self sicke and when the King came to se him Amnôn said vnto the King I pray thee let Tamár my sister come and make me a couple of cakes in my sight that I may receiue meat at her hand 7 Then Dauid sent home to Tamár saying Go now to thy brother Amnōs house and dresse him meat 8 ¶ So Tamár went to her brother Amnōs house and he laye downe and she toke floure and kneadit and made cakesin his sight and did bake the cakes 9 And she toke a panne and powred them out before him but he wolde not eate Thē Amnôn said Causeye euery man to go out from me so euery man wēt out from him 10 Then Amnôn said vnto Tamár Bring the meat into the chamber that I maye eat of thine hād And Tamár toke the cakes whiche she had made and broght thē into the chamber to Amnôn her brother 11 And when she had set them before hym to eat he toke her and said vnto her Come lye with me my sister 12 But-she answered him Naye my brother do not force me for no such thing * ought to be done in Israél commit not this folie 13 And I whether shal I cause my shame to go and thou shalt be as one of the fooles in Israél now therefore I pray thee speak to the King for he wil not denye me vnto thee 14 How beit he wolde not he arken vnto her voyce but being stronger then she forced her and lay with her 15 Thē Amnôn hated her excedingly so that the hatred where with he hated her was greater then the loue where with he had loued her and Amnôn said vnto her Vp get thee hence 16 And she answered him There is no cause this euil to put me away is greater thē the other that thou didest vnto me but he wolde not heare her 17 But called his seruant that serued him said Put this woman now out from me locke the dore ' after her 18 And she had a garment of diuers coulers vpon her for
of Izreél and there shal be none to burye her And he opened the dore and fled 11 ¶ Then Iehú came out to the seruants of his lord And one said vnto him Is all well wherefore came this mad fellowe to thee And he said vnto them Ye knowe the man and what his talke was 12 And thei said It is false tel vs it now Then he said Thus and thus spake he to me saying Thus saith thelord I haue anointed thee for King ouer Israél 13 Then they made haste and toke euerie man his garment and put it vnder him on the top of the staires and blewe the trumpet saying Iehú is King 14 So Iehú the sonne of Iehoshaphat the sonne of Nimshi conspired against Ioram Now Ioram kept Ramoth Gileád he and all Israél because ofhazaél King of Arám 15 And * King Iorám returned to be healed in Izreél of the woundes which the Aramites had giuen him when he foght with Hazaél King of Arám and Iehú said If it be your mindes let no man departe and escape out of the citie to go and tel in Izreél 16 So Iehú gate vp into a charet and went to Izreél for Iorám laye there and Ahaziáh King of Iudáh was come downe to se Ioram 17 And the watcheman that stode in the towre in Izreél spyed the companie of Iehú as he came and said I se a companie And Iehoram said Take a horseman and send to mete thē that he may say Is it peace 18 So there went one on horsebacke to mete him said Thus saith the King Is it peace And Iehú said What hast thou to do with peace turne behinde me And the watcheman tolde saying The messenger came to them but he commeth not againe 19 Then he sent out another on horsebacke which came to them and said Thus saith the King Is it peace And Iehú answered What hast thou to do with peace turne behinde me 20 And the watchman tolde saying He came to them also but commeth not againe and the marching is like the marching of Iehú the sonne of Nimshi for he marcheth furiously 21 ¶ Then 〈◊〉 said Make readie and his charet was made readie And Iehoram King of Israél and Ahaziah King of Iudah went out ether of thē in his charet against Iehú 〈◊〉 him in the field of Nabōth the Izréelite 22 And when Iehoram sawe Iehú he said Is it peace Iehú And he answered What peace the whoredomes of thy mother Iezébel her witch craftes are yet in great nōber 23 Then Iehorám 〈◊〉 his hand and fled said to Ahaziáh O Ahaziáh there is treasō 24 But lehú toke abowe in his hand and smote lehorám betwene the shulders that the arowe went through his heart and he fel downe in his charet 25 Thē said Iehú to Bidkār a captaine Take and cast him in some place of the field of Naboth the 〈◊〉 for I remember that when I thou rode together after Aháb his father the Lord layed this burdē vpō him 26 * 〈◊〉 I haue sene yesterday the blood of 〈◊〉 and the blood of his sonnes said the Lord and I wil render it thee in this field saith the Lord now therefore take and cast him in the field according to the worde of the Lord. 27 But when Ahaziáh the King of Iudáh sawe this he fled by the way of the garden house and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after him and said Smite him also in the charet and thei smote him in the going vp to 〈◊〉 which is by Ibleám And he fled to Megiddo and there dyed 28 And his sernants caryed him in a charet to Ierusalém and buryed him in his sepulchre with his fathers in the citie of Dauid 29 ¶ And in the eleuenth yere of Iorám the sonne of-Aháb began Ahaziáh to reigne ouer Iudáh 30 And when Iehú was come to Izreél Iezébel heard of it and 〈◊〉 her face ād tired her head and loked out at a wyndow 31 And as 〈◊〉 entred at the gate she said Had Zimri peace which slewe his master 32 And he list vp his eyes to the windowe and said Who is on my side who Then two or thre of her Eunuches loked vnto him 33 And he said Cast her downe and they cast her downe and he sprinkled of her blood vpon the wall and vpon the horses and he trode her vnder fote 34 And whē he was come in he did eat drinke said visite now yonder cursed woman and bury her for she is a Kings daughter 35 And thei went to bury her but thei founde no more of her then the skul and the fete the palmes of her hands 36 Wherefore they came againe tolde him And he said This is the worde of the Lord which he spake by his seruant Eliiáh the Tishbite saying * In the field of Izreél shal the dogs eat the flesh of Iezébel 37 And the carkeis of Iezébel shal be as doung vpon the grounde in the field of Izreél so that none shal say This is Iezébel CHAP. X 6 Iehú causeth the seuentie sonnes of Aháb to be 〈◊〉 13 And after that fourty and two of Ahaziahs brethren 25 He killeth also al thepriests of Báal 35 After his death his sonne reigneth in his steade 1 AHáb had now seuentie sonnes in Samaria And Iehú wrote letters and sent to Samaria vnto the rulers of Izreél and to the Elders and to the bringers vp of Ahabs children to this effect 2 Now when this letter commeth to you for ye haue with you your masters sonnes ye haue with you bothe charets and horses a defensed citie and armour 3 Consider therefore which of your masters sonnes is best and moste mete and set him on his fathers throne and fight for your masters house 4 But thei were excedingly a fraied and said Beholde two Kings colde not stand before him how shal we then stand 5 And he that was gouernour of Ahabs house and he that ruled the citie and the Elders the bringers vp of the children sent to Iehú saying We are thy seruāts and wil do all that thou shalt byd vs we wil make no King do what 〈◊〉 good to thee 6 ¶ Then he wrote another letter to them saying 〈◊〉 ye be mine and wil obey my voyce take the heades of the men that are your masters sonnes and come to me to Izreél by tomorowe this time Now the Kings sonnes euen seuenty persones were with the great men of the citie which broght them vp 7 And when the letter came to them they toke the Kings sonnes and slewe the seuenty persones and laied their heades in baskets and sent them vnto him to Izreél 8 ¶ Then there came a messenger and tolde him saying Thei haue broght the heades of the Kings sonnes And he said Let them lay them on two heapes at the entring in of the gate vntil the morning 9
ordeined and promised for them and for their sede and for all that ioyned vnto them that they wolde not faile to obserue those two dayes euerie yere ac cordyng to their writing and accordyng to their season 28 And that these dayes shulde be remembred and kept throughout euerie generation ād euerie familie and euerie prouince and euerie citie euen these dayes of Purim shulde not faile among the Iewes and the memorial of them shuld not perish from their sede 29 And the Quene Estér the daughter of Abihail and Mordecai the Iewe wrote with all autoritie to confirme this letter of Purim the seconde time 30 And he sent letters vnto all the Iewes to the hundreth and seuen and twentie prouin ces of the kyngdome of Ahashuerosh with wordes of peace and trueth 31 To confirme these dayes of Purim accordyng to their seasons as Mordecai the Iewe and Estér the Quene had appointed them and as they had promised for them selues and for their sede with fasting and prayer 32 And the decree of Estér confirmed these wordes of Purim was writen in the boke CHAP. X. The estimation and autoritie of Mordecai 1 ANd the Kyng Ahashuerôsh layed atribute vpon the lande and vpon the yles of the sea 2 And all the actes of hys power and of hys might ād the declaration of the dignitie of Mordecai wherewith the King magnified him are they not writen in the boke of the Chronicles of the Kyng of Media Persia 3 For Mordecai the Iewe was the seconde vnto Kyng Ahashuerósh and greate amonge the Iewes and accepted among the multitude of hys brethren who procured the welth of his people and spake peaceably to all hys sede IOB THE ARGVMENT IN this historie is set before our eyes the example of a singular pacience For this holy man Iob was not onely extremely afflicted in outwarde things and in his body but also in his minde and conscience by the sharpe tentations of his wife and chief friends which by their vehement wordes and subtil disputations broght him almoste to dispaire for they set forthe God as a seuere iudge and mortal enemie vnto him whiche had caste him of therefore in vaine he shulde seke vnto him for succour These friends came vnto him vnder pretence of consolation and yet they tormented him more then did all his affliction Notwithstanding he did constantly resist them and at length had good successe In this storie we haue to marke that Iob mainteineth a good cause but handeleth it euil againe his aduersaries haue an euil matter but they defend it craftely For Iob helde that God did not alway punish men according to their sinnes but that he had secret iudgements whereof man knewe not the cause and therefore man colde not reason against God therein but he shulde be conuicted Moreouer he was assured that God had not reiected hym yet through his greate torments and affliction he brasteth forthe into manie inconueniencies bothe of wordes and sentences and sheweth him selfe as a desperate man in manie things and as one that wolde resist God and this is his good cause which he doeth not handel wel Agayne the aduersaries mainteine with manie goodlie arguments that God punisheth continually accordyng to the trespas grounding vpon Gods prouidence his iustice and mans sinnes yet their intention is euil for they labour to bring Iob into dispaire and so they mainteine an euil cause Ezekiél commendeth Iob as a iuste man Ezek. 14. 14 and Iames setteth out his pacience for an example Iam. 5. 11. CHAP. I. 1 The holines tiches and care of Iob for his children 11 Satan hathe permission to tempt hym 13 He tempteth him by taking awaye his substance and his children 20 His faith and pacience 1 THere was a man in the land of Vz called Iob and thys man was an vpryght and iuste man one that feared God and eschewed euil 2 And he had seuen son nes and thre daughters 3 Hys substance also was seuen thousande shepe and thre thousande camels and fiue hundreth yoke of oxen and fyue hundreth she asses and hys familie was verie great so that thys man was the greatest of all the men of the East 4 And his sonnes went and banketted in their houses euerie one his day and sent and called their thre sisters to eat ād to drinke with them 5 And when the dayes of their bankettyng were gone aboute Iob sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning ād offred burnt offrings according to the nōber of them all For Iob thoght It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and blasphemed God in their hearts thus did Iob euerie day 6 ¶ Now on a day when the children of God came and stode before the Lorde Satán came also among them 7 Then the Lorde said vnto Satan Whence commest thou And Satan aunswered the Lorde saying From compassing the earth to and fro and from walking in it 8 And the Lord said vnto Satan Hast thou not cōsidered my seruant Iob how none is like him in the earth an vpright ādiust man one that feareth God and esche weth euil 9 Then Satā answered the Lord ād said doeth Iob feare God for noght 10 Hast thou not made an hedge about hym and about hys house and about all that he hathe on euerie side thou hast blessed the worke of his hands and his substance is encreased in the land 11 But stretche out now thine hand and touche all that he hathe to se if he wil not blas pheme thee to thy face 12 Then the Lorde sayd vnto Satan Lo all that he hathe is in thine hand onely vpon hym selfe shalt thou not stretche out thyne hand So Satan departed from the presence of the Lorde 13 ¶ And on a daye when hys sonnes and hys daughters were eatyng and drinkyng wine in their eldest brothers house 14 There came a messenger vnto Iob and said The oxen were plowing and the asses feding in their places 15 And the Shabeans came violently and toke them yea they haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 16 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The fyre of GOD is fallen from the heauen ād hath burnt vp the shepe and the seruants and deuoured them but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 17 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The Caldeans set out thre bandes and fel vpon the camels and haue ta ken them and haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 18 And whiles he was yet speak yng came an other and said Thy sonnes and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brothers house 19 And be holde there came a great winde frō beyond the
knowe can he iudge through the darke cloude 14 The cloudes hide him that he can not se and he walketh in the circle of heauen 15 Hast thou marked the way of the worlde wherein wicked men haue walked 16 Which were cut downe before the tyme whose fundaciō was as a riuer that ouerflowed 17 Which said vnto God Departe frome vs and asked what the Almyghtye colde do for them 18 Yet he filled theyr houses wyth good thinges but let the counsell of the wycked be farre from me 19 The righteous shall se them and shall reioyce and the innocēt shall laugh them to scorne 20 Surelye our substance is hid but the fyre hathe deuoured the remnant of them 21 Therefore acquaint thy self I praye thee with him and make peace thereby thou shalt haue prosperitie 22 Receiue I pray thee the law of his mouth and laie vp his wordes in thine heart 23 If thou returne to the Almightye thou shalt be buylt vp and thou shalt put iniquitie farre from thy tabernacle 24 Thou shalt lay vp golde for dust and the golde of Ophir as the flints of the riuers 25 Yea the Almightie shal be thy defence thou shalt haue plentie of siluer 26 And thou shalt then delite in the Almightie and lift vp thy face vnto God 27 Thou shalt make thy prayer vnto him he shall heare thee and thou shalt rendre thy vowes 28 Thou shalt also decree a thing he shall establish it vnto thee and the light shall shine vpon thy waies 29 When others are cast downe thē shalt thou say I am lifted vp and God shall saue the humble persone 30 The innocent shal deliuer the yla nd and it shal be preserued by the purenes of thine hands CHAP. XXIII 2 Iob affirmeth that he bothe knoweth and feareth the power and sentence of the Iudge 10 And that he is not punished onely for his sinnes 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Thogh my talke be this daye in bitternes and my plague greater then my groning 3 Wold God yet I knewe how to find him I wolde entre vnto his place 4 I wolde pleade the cause before hym and fil my mouth with arguments 5 I wolde knowe the wordes that he wold answer me and wolde vnderstand what he wolde say vnto me 6 Wolde he plead agaynste me wyth hys great power No but he wold put strēgth in me 7 There the righteous might reason wyth him so I shulde be deliuered for euer from my Iudge 8 Beholde if I go to the Easte he is not there if to the West yet I can not perceiue him 9 If to the North where he worketh yet I can not se him he wil hide him selfe in the South and I can not beholde him 10 But he knoweth my way tryeth me and I shal come forthe like the golde 11 My fote hath followed his steppes his way haue I kept and haue not declined 12 Nether haue I departed from the cōmandemēt of his lippes and I haue estemed the wordes of his mouthe more then myne appointed fode 13 Yet he is in one minde who cā turne him yea he doeth what his minde desireth 14 For he will performe that whiche is decreed of me and many suche things are with him 15 Therefore I am troubled at his presence in considering it I am afrayed of him 16 For God hath softened mine heart and the Almightie hathe troubled me 17 For I am not cut of in darkenes but he hathe hid the darkenes from my face CHAP. XXIIII 2 Iob describeth the wickednes of men and sheweth what curse belongeth to the wicked 12 How all things are gouerned by Gods prouidence 17 And the destruction of the wicked 1 HOw shulde not the times be hid from the Almightie seing that thei whiche knowe him se not his daies 2 Some remoue the lād markes that robbe the flockes and fede thereof 3 They lead away the asse of the fatherles and take the widowes oxe to pledge 4 Thei make the poore to turne out of the way so that the poore of the earth hide thē selues together 5 Beholde others as wilde asses in the wildernes go forthe to their busines ryse earely for a pray the wildernes gyueth him and his children fode 6 Theyreape his prouision in the field but they gather the late vintage of the wicked 7 They cause the naked to lodge without garment without couering in the cold 8 Thei are wet with the showres of the moūtaines and they imbrace the rocke for want of a couering 9 They plucke the fatherles frō the breast and take the pledge of the poore 10 Thei cause him to go naked without clothing and take the gleining from the hūgrie 11 Thei that make oile betwene their walles and treade their winepresses suffer thirst 12 Mē crye out of the citie and the soules of the slayne crye out yet God doeth not charge them with follie 13 These are thei that abhorre the light thei knowe not the waies thereof nor cōtinue in the paths thereof 14 The murtherer riseth earely and killeth the poore and the nedie and in the nyght he is as a thefe 15 The eye also of the adulterer wayteth for the twylight and saith None eye shall se me and disguiseth his face 16 Thei digge through houses in the darke whiche they marked for thē selues in the day they knowe not the light 17 But the morning is euen to them as the shadowe of death if one knowe thē they are in the terrours of the shadow of death 18 He is swift vpon the waters they r porcion shal be cursed in the earth he wil not beholde the way of the vineyardes 19 As the drye grounde heat côsume the snowe waters so shal the graue the sinners 20 The pitifull man shall forget hym the worme shal fele his swetnes he shal be no more remembred and the wicked shal be broken like a tre 21 He doeth euyll intreate the baren that doeth not beare nether doeth he good to the widowe 22 He draweth also the mighty by his powre and when he riseth vp none is sure of lif 23 Thogh men gyue hym assurance to be in sauetie yet his eyes are vpō their wayes 24 They are exalted for a 〈◊〉 but they are gone and are broght lowe as all others thei are destroyed and cut of as the top of an eare of corne 25 But if it be not so where is he or 〈◊〉 wil proue me a lyer and make my 〈◊〉 of no value CHAP. XXV Bildad proueth that no man is cleane nor without sinne before God 1 THen answered Bildád the Shuhite and said 2 Power feare is with him that maketh peace in his hie places 3 Is there any
fatherles and poore that earth lie man cause to feare no more PSAL. XI 2 This psalme cōteineth two partes In the first Dauid shew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 harde assaltes of 〈◊〉 he susteined and in how great anguish of minde he was when Saúl did persecute him 4 Then next he reioyceth that God sēt him 〈◊〉 cour in his necessitie declaring his iustice aswel in gouer ning the good the wicked men as the whole worlde ¶ To him that excelleth A Psal. of Dauid 1 IN the Lord put I my trust how say ye then to my soule Flee to your mountaine as a birde 2 For lo the wicked bend their bowe and make readie their arrowes vpō the strig that they may secretly shoote at them which are vpright in heart 3 For the 〈◊〉 are cast downe what hathe the righreous done 4 The Lord is in his 〈◊〉 palace the Lords throne is in the 〈◊〉 his eyes wil consi der his 〈◊〉 lids wil trye the children of men 5 The Lord wil trye the righteous but the wic ked and him that loueth iniquitie doeth his soule hate 6 Vpon the wicked he shal raine snares fyer and brimstone and stormie tempest this is the porcion of their cup. 7 For the righteous Lord louethrighteousnes his contenan ce doeth beholde the iust PSAL. XII 1 The Propher lamēting the miserable estate of the people and the decay of all 〈◊〉 order desireth God spedely to send succour to his children 7 Thē comforting him self and others with the assurar ce of Gods helpe he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that God obserueth in keping his promises ¶ To him that excelleth vpon the eight tune A 〈◊〉 of Dauid 1 HElpe Lord for there is not a godlie mā left for the faithful are failed 〈◊〉 amōg the children of men 2 They speake deceitfully euerie one with his neighbour flattering with their lippes speake with a double heart 3 The Lord cut of all flattering lippes the tongue that speaketh proude 〈◊〉 4 Which haue said With our tongue wil we preuaile our lippes are our own who is lord ouer vs 5 Now for the oppression of the nedie and for the sighes of the poore I wil vp sayeth the Lord wil set at libertie him whom the wicked hathe snared 6 The wordes of the Lord are pure wordes as the siluer tryed in a fornace of earth fined seuen folde 7 Thou wilt kepe them ô Lord thou wilt pre serue him from this generacion for euer 8 The wicked walke on euerie side whē they are exalted it is a shame for the sonnes of men PSAL. XIII 1 Dauid as it were ouercome with sundrie and newe afflictions flieth to God as his on elie 〈◊〉 3 And so at the length being 〈◊〉 through Gods 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 moste sure confidence against the 〈◊〉 horrors of 〈◊〉 ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 HOw long wilt thou forget me ô Lord for euer how long wilt thou hyde thy face fromme 2 How long shal I take coūsel within my self hauing wearines daiely in mine heart how lōg shal mine enemie be exalted aboue me 3 Beholde heare me ò Lord my God lightē mine eyes that I slepe not in death 4 Lest mine enemie saye I haue preuailed against him and they that afflict me reioyce when I slide 5 But I trust in thy mercie mine heart shal reioyce in thy saluacion I 〈◊〉 sing to the Lord because he hathe 〈◊〉 with me PSAL. XIIII 1 He describeth thep 〈◊〉 nature of men which were so growen to 〈◊〉 that God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vtter cō tempt 7 For the which thing althogh he was greatly grie ued yet being persuaded that God wolde 〈◊〉 some pre 〈◊〉 remedie he 〈◊〉 him self and others ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 THe foole hathe said in his heart There is no God they haue corrupted done an abominable worke there is none that doeth good 2 The Lord loked downe from heauen vpon the children of men to se if there were anie that wolde vnderstand and seke God 3 All are gone out of the way they are all corrupt there is none that doeth good no not one 4 Do not all the workers of iniquitie knowe that they eat vp my people as they eat bread they call not vpon the Lord. 5 There they shal be takē with feare because God 〈◊〉 in the generacion of the iust 6 You haue made a mocke at the counsel of the poore because the Lord is his trust 7 Oh giue saluacion vnto Israél out of Zión when the Lord turneth the 〈◊〉 of his people then Iaakób 〈◊〉 Israél shal be glad PSAL. XV. 1 This Psalme teacheth on 〈◊〉 condition God did chuse the lewes for his peculiar people wherefore he placed his Temple among them whiche was to the intent that they by liuing vprightely and godly might witnes that they were his special and holie people ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 LOrd who shal dwel in thy Tabernacle who shal rest in thine holie Mountayne 2 He that walketh vprightly and worketh righteousnes and speaketh the trueth in his heart 3 He that sclandreth not with his tongue nor doeth euil to his neighbour nor receiueth a false reporte against his neighbour 4 In whose eyes a vile persone is contemned but he honoreth them that feare the Lord he that sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not 5 He that giueth not his money vnto vsurie not taketh rewarde againste the innocent he that doeth these things shal neuer be moued PSAL. XVI 1 Dauid prayeth to God for succour not for his workes but for his faiths sake 4 Protesting that he hateth all 〈◊〉 taking God onelie for his cōfort and felicitie 8 Who 〈◊〉 his to lacke nothing ¶ Michtám of Dauid 1 PReserue me ô God for in thee do I trust 2 O my soule thou hast said vnto the Lord Thou art my Lord my wel doing extēdeth not to thee 3 But to the Saints that are in the earth and to the excellent all my delite is in them 4 The sorowes of them that offer to another God shal be multiplied their offrings of blood wil I not offer nether make mencion of their names with my lippes 5 The Lord is the porcion of mine inheritan ce and of my cup thou shalt mainteine my lot 6 The lines are fallen vnto me in pleasant pla ces yea I haue a faire heritage 7 I wil praise the Lord who hathe giuen me counsel my reines also teache me in the nights 8 I haue set the Lord alwayes before me for he is at my right hand therefore I shal not slide 9 Wherefore mine heart is glad my tōgue reioyceth my flesh also doeth rest in hope 10 For thou wilt not leaue my soule in the gra ue nether wilt thou suffer
hinder partes and put them to a perpetual shame 67 Yet he refused the tabernacle of Ioséph and chose not the tribe of Ephráim 68 But chose the tribe of Iudáh and mount Zión which he loued 69 And he buylt his Sanctuarie as an high palace like the earth which he stablished for euer 70 He chose Dauid also his seruant and toke him from the shepefoldes 71 Euen from behinde the ewes with yong broght he him to fede his people in Iaakób and his inheritance in Israél 72 So he fed them according to the simplicitie of his heart and guided thē by the discretion of his hands PSAL. LXXIX 1 The Israelites complaine to God for the great calamitie and oppression that thei suffred by Gods enemies 8 And cōfessing their sinnes flee to Gods mercies with ful hope of deliuerance 10 Because their calamities were ioyned with the contempt of his Name 13 For the which thei promes to be thankeful ¶ A Psalme committed to Asáph 1 O God the heathen are come into thine in heritance thine holie Temple haue they 〈◊〉 and made Ierusalém heapes of stones 2 The dead bodies of thy seruants haue thei giuen to be meat vnto foules of the heauen and the flesh of thy Sainctes vnto the beastes of the earth 3 Their blood haue thei shed like waters round about Ierusalém and there was none 〈◊〉 burye them 4 We are a reproche to our neighbours euen a scorne and derision vnto them that are round about vs. 5 Lord how long wilt thou be angrie for euer shal thy gelousie burne like fyer 6 * Powre out thy wrath vpon the heathē that haue not knowen thee and vpon the kingdomes that haue not called vpon thy Name 7 For thei haue deuoured Iaakób and made his dwelling place desolate 8 Reméber not against vs the former iniquities but make haste let thy tēder mercies preuent vs for we are in great miserie 9 Helpe vs ô God of our saluacion for the glorie of thy Name and deliuer vs and be merciful vnto our sinnes for thy name sake 10 Wherefore shulde the heathen saie Where is their God let him be knowen among the heathen in our sight by the vengeance of the blood of thy seruants that is shed 11 Let the sighing of the prisoners come before thee according to thy mightie arme preserue the children of death 12 And render to our neighbours seuen folde into their bosome their reproche where with they haue reproched thee ô Lord. 13 So wethy people and shepe of thy pasture shal praise thee for euer and frō generation to generation we wil set forthe thy praise PSAL. LXXX 1 A lamentable praier to God to helpe the miseries of his Church 8 Desiring him to consider their first estate when his fauour shined towards them to the intent that he might finish that worke which he had begonne ¶ To him that excelleth on Shoshannim Edúth A Psalme commited to Asáph 1 HEare ô thou Shepherd of Israél thou that leadest Ioséph like shepe shew thy brightenes thou that sittest betwene the Cherubims 2 Before Ephráim and Beniamin Manasséh stirre vp thy streugth and come to helpe vs. 3 Turne vs againe ô God and cause thy face to shine that we maie be saued 4 O Lord God of hostes how long wilt thou be angrie against the praier of thy people 5 Thou hast fed thē with the bread of teares and giuen them teares to drinke with greate measure 6 Thou hast made vs a strife vnto our neigh bours and our enemies laugh at vs among them selues 7 Turne vs againe ô God of hostes cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued 8 Thou hast broght a vine out of Egypt thou hast cast out the heathen and planted it 9 Thou madest roume for it and didest cause it to take roote and it filled the land 10 The moūtaines were couered with the shadow of it the boughs thereof were like the goodlie cedres 11 She stretched out her brāches vnto the Sea and her boughes vnto the Riuer 12 Why hast thou then broken downe her hedges so that all thei which passe by the waie haue plucked her 13 The wilde bore out of the wood hat he destroied it and the wilde beastes of the field haue eaten it vp 14 Returne we beseche thee ô God of hostes loke downe from heauen and beholde and visit this vine 15 And the vine yarde that thy right hand hathe planted and the yong vine which thou madest strong for thy self 16 It is burnt with fyer and cut downe and they 〈◊〉 at the rebuke of thy countenance 17 Let thine hand be vpon the man of thy right hād vpō the sonne of mā whome thou madest strong for thine owne self 18 So wil not we go backe from thee reuiue thou vs and we shal call vpon thy Name 19 Turne vs againe ô Lord God of hostes cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued PSAL. LXXXI 1 An exhortation to praise God bothe in heart and voice for his benefites 8 And to worship him onely 11 God cō dēneth their ingratitude 12 And sheweth what great be nefites thei haue lost through their owne malice ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Gittith A Psalme commited to Asáph 1 SIng ioy fully vnto God our strength sing loude vnto the God of Iaakób 2 Take the song and bring forthe the timbrel the pleasant harpe with the viole 3 Blowe the trūpet in the c newmoone euen in the time appointed at our feast daie 4 For this is a statute for Israél and a Law of the God of Iaak ób 5 He set this in Ioséph for a testimonie whē he came out of the land of Egypt where I heard a language that I vnderstode not 6 I haue withdrawē his shulder from the bur den and his hands haue left the pottes 7 Thou calldest in affliction and I deliuered thee answered thee in the secret of the thunder I proued thee at the waters of Me ribáh Sélah 8 Heare ô my people and I wil protest vnto thee o Israél if thou wilt heark en vnto me 9 Let there be no strange god in thee nether worship thou anie strange God 10 For I am the Lord thy God which broght thee out of the land of Egypt open thy mouth wide and I wil fil it 11 But my people wolde not heare my voyce and Israél wolde none of me 12 So I gaue thē vp into the hardenes of their heart and they haue walked in their owne counsels 13 Oh that my people had hearkened vnto me and Israél had walked in my wayes 14 I wolde sone haue humbled their enemies turned mine hād against their aduersaries 15 The haters of the Lord shuld haue bene subiect vnto him and their time shuld
light and cryed for I waited on thy worde 148 Mine eyes preuent the night watches to meditate in thy worde 149 Heare my voice according to thy louing kindenes ô Lord quicken me according to thy iudgement 150 They drawe nere that followe after malice and are farre from thy Law 151 Thou art nere ô Lord for all thy commande ments are true 152 I haue knowen long since by thy testimo nies that thou hast established them for euer RESH 153 Beholde mine afflictiō and deliuer me for I haue not forgotten thy Law 154 Pleade my cause and deliuer me quicken me according vnto thy worde 155 Saluacion is farre from the wicked becau se they seke not thy statutes 156 Great are thy tender mercies ô Lord quicken me according to thy iudgements 157 My persecutours and mine oppressours are manie yet do I not 〈◊〉 from thy te stimonies 158 I sawe the transgressours and was grieued because they kept not thy worde 159 Consider ô Lord how I loue thy precepts quicken me according to thy louing kindenes 160 The beginning of thy worde is trueth and all the iudgements of thy righteousnes endure for euer SCHIN 161 Princes haue persecuted me without cause but mine heart stode in awe of thy wordes 162 I reioyce at thy worde as one that findeth a great spoile 163 I hate falsehode and abhorre it but thy Lawe do I loue 164 Seuen times a daie do I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements 165 They that loue thy Law shal haue great prosperitie and they shal haue none hurt 166 Lord haue trusted in thy saluacion and haue done thy commandements 167 My soule hathe kept thy testimonies for I loue them excedingly 168 I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my waies are before thee TAV 169 Let my cōplaint come before thee ô Lord and giue me vnderstanding according vn to thy worde 170 Let my supplicatiō come before thee deliuer me according to thy promes 171 My lippes shal speake praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes 172 My tongue shal in treate of thy worde for all thy commandements are righteous 173 Let thine hand helpe me for I haue chosen thy precepts 174 I haue longed for thy saluacion ô Lord thy Law is my delite 175 Let my soule liue and it shal praise thee and thy iudgements shal helpe me 176 I haue gone astraye like a lost shepe seke thy seruant for i do not forget thy commandements PSAL. CXX 1 The prayer of Dauid being vexed by the false reportes of Sauls flatterers 5 And therefore he lamenteth his long abode among those infideles 7 who were giuen to all kinde of wickednes and contention ¶ A song of degrees 1 I Called vnto the Lord in my trouble and he heard me 2 Deliuer my soule ô Lord from lying lippes and from a deceitful tongue 3 What doeth thy deceitful tongue bring vnto thee or what doeth it auaile thee 4 It is as the sharpe arrowes of a mightie man and as the coles of iuniper 5 Wo is to me that I remaine in Méshech dwell in the tentes of Kedár 6 My 〈◊〉 hathe to long dwelt with him that hateth peace 7 I seke peace and whē I speake thereof they are bent to warre PSAL. CXXI 2 This Psalme teacheth that the faithful ought onely to loke for helpe at God 7 VVho onely doeth mainteine preserue and prosper his Church ¶ A song of degrees 1 I Wil lift mine eyes vnto the mountaines from whence mine helpe shal come 2 Mine helpe commeth frō the Lord which hathe made the heauen and the earth 3 He wil not suffer thy fore to slippe for he that kepeth thee wil not slumber 4 Beholde he that kepeth Israél wil nether slumber nor slepe 5 The Lord is thy keper the Lord is thy shadowe at thy right hand 6 The sunne shal not smite thee by daie nor the moone by night 7 The Lord shal preserue thee from all euil he shal kepe thy soule 8 The Lord shal preserue thy going out and thy 〈◊〉 in from hence forthe and for euer PSAL. CXXII 1 Dauid reioyceth in the name of the faithful that God hathe accomplished his promes and placed his Arke in Zión 5 For the which he giueth thankes 8 And praieth for the prosperitie of the Church ¶ A song of degrees or Psalme of Dauid 1 I Reioyced when they said to me We wil go into the house of the Lord. 2 Our fete shal stand in thy gates ô Ierusalém 3 Ierusalém is buylded as a citie that is compact together in it self 4 Whereunto the tribes euen the tribes of the Lord go vp according to the testimonie to Israél to praise the Name of the Lord. 5 For there are thrones set for iudgement euen the thrones of the house of Dauid 6 Praise for the peace of Ierusalém let thē pro sper that loue thee 7 Peace be within thy walles and prosperitie within thy palaces 8 For my brethren and neighbours sakes I wil wish thee now prosperitie 9 Because of the House of the Lord our God I wil procure thy welth PSAL. CXXIII 1 A praier of the faithful which were afflicted ether in Babylō or vnder Antiochus by the wicked worldelings and contemners of God ¶ A song of degrees 1 I Lift vp mine eyes to thee that dwellest in the heauens 2 Beholde as the eyes of seruants loke vnto the hand of their masters and as the eyes of a maiden vnto the hād of her mastres so our eyes waite vpon the Lord our God vntil he haue mercie vpon vs. 3 Haue mercie vpon vs ô Lord haue mercie vpon vs for we haue suffred to muche contempt 4 Our soule is filled to ful of the mocking of the welthie and of the despitefulnes of the proude PSAL. CXXIIII 2 The people of God escaping a great peril do acknowledge them selues to be deliuered not by their owne force but by the power of God 4 They declare the greatnes of the peril 6 And praise the Name of God ¶ A song of degrees or Psalme of Dauid 1 IF the Lord had not bene on our side maie Israél now say 2 If the Lord had not bene on our side when men rose vp against vs 3 They had then swallowed vs vp quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs. 4 Then the waters had drowned vs and the streame had gone ouer our soule 5 Then had the swelling waters gone ouer our soule 6 Praised be the Lord which hathe not giuē vs as a praye vnto their teeth 7 Our soule is escaped euen as a birde out of the snare of the foulers the snare is broken and we are deliuered 8 Our helpe is in the Name of the Lord which hathe made heauen and earth PSAL. CXXV
doctrine for certeine dayes that the people might the bet ter marke it as Isa 8. 1. Habak 2. 2. the Priests toke it downe and 〈◊〉 it among their registers so by Gods prouidence these bokes were preserued as a monument to the Church for euer As touching his persone and time he was of the Kings stocke for Amoz his father was brother to Aziariáh King of Iudáh as the best writers agre and prophecied more then 64 yeres from the time of Vzziáh vnto the reigne of Manasséh whose father in lawe he was as the Ebrewes write of whome he was put to death And in reading of the Prophetes this one thing among other is to be obserued that thei speake of things to come as thogh thei were now past because of the certeintie thereof and that thei colde not but come 〈◊〉 passe because God had ordeined them in his secret counsel and so reueiled them to his 〈◊〉 CHAP. I. 2 Isaiáh reproueth the Iewes of their ingratitude and stub bernes that nether for benefites nor punishment wolde amend 11 He sheweth why their sacrifices are reiected and wherein Gods true seruice standeth 24 He prophecieth of the destruction of Ierusalem 25 And of the resti tution thereof A Vision of Isaiáh the sonne of Amóz which he sawe concerning Iudáh and Ierusalém in the daies of Vzziáh Iothám Ahaz Hezekià h Kings of Iudah 2 Heare ô heauens and hearken ô earth for the Lord hathe said I haue nourished and broght vp children but they haue re belled against me 3 The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters cryb but Israel hathe not knowe my people hathe not vnderstand 4 Ah sinful nacion a people laden with iniquitie a sede of the wicked corrupt chil drē thei haue forsaken the Lord thei haue prouoked the holy one of Israél to anger they are gone back warde 5 Wherefore shulde ye be smitten anie more for ye fall away more and more the who le head is sicke the whole heart is hea uie 6 From the sole of the foote vnto the head there is nothing whole therein but woūdes and swelling and sores ful of corruption thei haue not bene wrapped nor bounde vp nor mollified with oyle 7 Your landis waste your cities are burnt with fyre strangers deuoure your land in your presence and it is desolate like the o uerthrowe of strangers 8 And the daughter of Ziōn shal remaine like a cotage in a vineyarde like a lodge in a garden of cucumbers and like a besieged citie 9 Except the Lord of hostes had reserued vnto vs euen a smale remnant we shulde haue bene as Sodôm and shulde haue be ne like vnto Gomoráh 10 Heare the worde of the Lord ô princes of Sodóm hearken vnto the Law of our God ô people of Gomorah 11 What haue I to do with the multitude of your sacrifices saith the Lord I am ful of the burnt offrings of rams of the fat of fed beastes and I desire not the blood of bullockes nor of lambes nor of goates 12 Whē ye come to appeare before me who required this of your hands to tread in my courtes 13 Bring no mo oblations in vaine in cense is an abomination vnto me I can not suffer your newe moones nor sabbats nor solemne daies it is iniquitie nor so lemne assemblies 14 My soule hateth your newe moones and your appointed feasts they are a burden vnto me I am weary to be are them 15 And when you shal stretch out your hands I wil hide mine eyes from you and thogh ye make manie prayers I wil not heare for your hands are ful of blood 16 Wash you make you cleane take away the euil of your workes from before mine eyes cease to do euil 17 Learne to do wel seke iudgement relieue the oppressed iudge the fatherles and defend the widowe 18 Come now and let vs reason together the Lord thogh your sinnes were as crimsin they shal be made white as snowe thoght they were red like skarlet they shal be as woll 19 If ye consent and obey ey shal eat the good things of the land 20 But if ye refuse and be rebellious ye shal be deuoured with the sworde for the mouth of the Lord hathe spoken it 21 How is the faithful citie become an harlot it was ful of iudgement and iustice lodged therin but now they are murtherers 22 They siluer is become drosse thy wine is mixt with water 23 Thy princes are rebellions and companions of theues euerie one loueth gifts and followeth after rewards they iudge not the fatherles nether doeth the widowes cause come before them 24 Therefore saith the Lord God of hostes the mightie one of Israél Ah I wil ease me of mine aduersities and auenge me of mine enemies 25 Then I wil turne mine hand vpon thee and burne out thy drosse til it be pure and take away all thy tynne 26 And I wil restore thy iudges as at the first and thy counsellers at the beginning afterwarde shalt thou be called a citie of righ teousnes and a faithful citie 27 Zión shal be redemed in iudgement and they that returne in her in iustice 28 And the destruction of thetransgressours and of the sinners shal be together and thei that forsake the lord shal be cōsumed 29 For thei shal be cōfounded for the okes which ye haue desired and ye shal be ashamed of the gardens that ye haue chosen 30 For ye shal be as an oke whose leafe fadeth as a garden that hathe no water 31 And the strong shal be as towe and the maker thereof as a sparke and they shal bothe burne together and none shal quen che them CHAP. II. 2 The Church shal be restored by Christ and the Gentiles called 6 The punishment of the rebellious and obstinate 1 THe worde that I saiāh the sonne of Amōz sawe vpon Iudáh and Ierusalem 2 * It shal be in the last daies that the moun taine of the house of the Lord shal be prepared in the top of the mountaines and shal be exalted aboue the hilles and all nacions shal flowe vnto it 3 And manie people shal go and say Come and let vs go vp to the Lord to the house of the God of Jaakob and he wil teache vs his waies and we wil walke in his paths for the Lawshal go for the of Zión and the worde of the Lord frō Ierusalém 4 And he shal iudge among the nacions rebuke manie people thei shal breake their swordes also into mattockes their spares into sithes nacion shal not lift vp a sworde against nacion nether shal they learne to fight a nie more 5 O house of Iaakob come ye and let vs walke in the
house of Israél 1 ANd in the sixt yere in the sixt moneth and in the fift day of the moneth as I sate in mine house the Elders of Iudáh sate before me the hand of the Lord God fel there vpon me 2 Then I behelde and lo there was a likenes as the appearance of fyre to loke to from his loynes downewarde and from his loynes vpwarde as the appearance of brightnes and like vnto ambre 3 And he stretched out the likenes of an hand and toke me by an heerie locke of mine head and the Spirit lift me vp betwene the earth and the heauē and brogt me by a Diuine vision to Ierusalém into the entrie of the inner gate that lieth toward the North where remained the ido le of indignation whiche prouoked indignation 4 And beholde the glorie of the God of Israél was there according to the vision that I saw in the field 5 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man lift vp thine eyes now towarde the North So I lift vp mine eyes to warde the North and beholde Northwarde at the gate of the altar this idole of indignatiō was in the entrie 6 He said furthermore vnto me Sonne of man seest thou not what thei do euen the great abominations that the house of Israél committeth here to cause me to departe from my Sanctuarie but yet turne thee and thou shalt se greater abominations 7 And he caused me to entre at the gate of the court and when I loked beholde an hole was in the wall 8 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man digge now in the wall And whē I had digged in the wall beholde there was a dore 9 And he said vnto me Go in and beholde the wiched abominatiōs that they do here 10 So I went in and sawe and beholde the re was euerie similitude of creping things and a bominable beastes and all theidoles of the house of Israél painted vpon the wall rounde about 11 And there stode before them seuentie men of the Ancients of the house of Israél and in the middes of them stode Iaazaniáh the sonne of Shaphán with euerie man his censour in his hād and the vapour of the incense wentvp like a cloud 12 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man hast thou sene what the Ancients of the house of 〈◊〉 do in the darke euerie one in the chambre of his imagerie for they saye The Lord seeth vs not the Lord hathe forsaken the earth 13 Againe he said also vnto me Turne thee agai ne and thou shalt se greater abominacions that they do 14 And he caused me to entre into the entrie of the gate of the Lords house whiche was towarde the North and beholde there sate women mourning for Tammūz 15 Then said he vnto me Hast thousene this ô sonne of man Turne thee againe thou shalt se greater abominacions then these 16 And he caused me to entre into the inner court of the Lords house and beholde at the dore of the Temple of the Lord betwene the proche and the altar were about fiue twentie men with their backes towarde the Temple of the Lord and their faces towarde the East and they 〈◊〉 the sunne toward the East 17 Then he said vnto me Hast thousene this ô sonne of man Is it a smale thing to the hou se of Iudáh to commit these abominacions which they do here for they haue filled the land with crueltie and haue returned to prouoke me and lo they haue cast out 〈◊〉 before their noses 18 Therefore wil I also execute my wrath mine eye shal notspare them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I haue pitie and * thogh they crye in mine eares with a loude voyce yet wil I not heare them CHAP. IX 1 The destruction of the citie 4 They that shal be saued are marked 8 A complaint of the prophet for the destruction of the people 1 HE cryed also with a loude voyce in mine eares saying The visitacions of the citie drawe nere and deuerie man hathe a weapon in his hand to destroye it 2 And beholde six men came by the way of the hie gate which heth toward the North and euerie man a weapon in his hand to destroye it and one man among them was clothed with linnen with a writters ynk horne by his side and they went in and stode beside the brasen altar 3 And the glorie of the God of Israél was go ne vp from the Cherúb whereupon he was and stode on the dore of the house he called to the man clothed with linnē which had the writers ynk horne by his side 4 And the Lord said vnto him Go through the middes of the citie euen through the middes of Ierusalém and set a marke vpon the foreheads of them that mourre crye for all the abominacions that be done in the middes thereof 5 And to the other he said that I might heare Go ye after him through the citie and smite let your eye spare none nether haue pitie 6 Destroye vtterly the olde the yong the maids and the children and the women but touche no man vpon whome is the marke and begin at my Sanctuarie Then they began at the Ancient mē which were before the house 7 And he said vnto them Defile the House fil the courtes with the slaine then go forthe and they went out and slewe them in the citie 8 Now when they had slaine them and I had escaped I fel downe vpō my face and cryed saying Ah Lord God wilt thou destroye all the residue of Israél in powring out thy wrath vpon Ierusalém 9 Then said he vnto me The iniquitie of the house of Israél and Iudáh is exceding great so that the lāds is ful of blood and the citie ful of corrupt iudgement for they say The Lord hat he forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth vs not 10 As touching me also mine eye shal not spare them nether wil I haue pitie but wil re compence their wayes vpon their heads 11 And beholde the man clothed with linen which had the ynkhorne by his side made re port said Lord I haue done as thou hast commanded me CHAP. X. 1 Of the man that toke hote burning coles out of the middle of the wheles of the Cherubims 8 A 〈◊〉 of the vision of the wheles of the beastes and of the Cherubims 1 ANd as I loked beholde in the * firmamēt that was aboue the head of the Chetubims there appeared vpō thē like vnto the similitude of a throne as it were a saphir stone 2 And he spake vnto the man clothed with linen said Go in betwene the wheles euē vnder the Cherub and fil thine hands with coles of fyre from betwene the Cherubims and scatter them ouer the citie And he wēt in in my sight 3 Now the
the wine or oyle or any meat shal it be holy And the Priests answered and said No. 14 Then said Haggai If a polluted persone touche any of these shal it be vncleane And the Priests answered and said It shal be vncleane 15 Thē answered Haggái and said So is this people and so is this nacion before me saith the Lord and so are all the workes of their hands and that which they offre here is vncleame 16 And now I pray you consider in your mindes from this day and afore euen afore a stone was laid vpon a stone in the Temple of the Lord 17 Before these things were when one came to an heape of twentie measures the re were but ten when one came to the wine presse for to drawe out fiftie vessels out of the presse there were but twentie 18 I smote you with blasting and with mildewe and with haile in all the labours of your hāds yet you turned not to me saith the Lord. 19 Consider I pray you in your mindes frō this day a fore from the foure twentieth day of the ninth moneth euen srom the day that the fundacion of the Lords Temple was laid cōsider it in your mindes 20 Is the seed yet in the barne as yet the vines and the figtre and the pome granate and the oliue tre hathe not broght forthe from this day wil I blesse you 21 And againe the worde of the Lord came vnto Haggái in the foure twētieth day of the moneth saying 22 Speak to Zerubbabél the prince of Iudáh say I wil shake the heauens the earth 23 And I wil ouerthrowe the throne of kingdo mes I wil destroy the strēgth of the kingdomes of the heathen I wil ouerthrowe the charets and those that ride in them and the horse the riders shal come downe euerie one by the sworde of his brother 24 In that day saith the Lord of hostes wil I take thee ô Zerubbabél my seruant the sonne of Shealtiél saith the Lord and wil make thee as a signet for I haue chosen thee saith the Lord of hostes ZECHARIAH THE ARGVMENT TWo moneths after that Heggái had begonne to prophecie Zechariáh was also sent of the Lord to helpe him in the labour and to confirme the same doctrine First therefore he putteh them in remembrance for what cause God had so so re punished their fathers and yet comforteth them if they wil repent vnfainedly and not abuse this great benefite of God in their deliuerance which was a figure of that true deliuerance that all the faithful shulde haue frō death and sinne by Christ. But because they stil remained in their wickednes and coldenes to set forthe Gods glorie and were not yet made better by their long banishement he rebucketh them moste sharpely yet for the comfort of the repentant 〈◊〉 euer 〈◊〉 the promes of grace that they 〈◊〉 by this meanes be prepared to receiue Christ in whome all shulde be sanctified to the Lord. CHAP. I. 2 He 〈◊〉 the people to returne to the Lord and to eschewe the wickednes of their fathers 36 He signifieth the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and the temple 1 IN the eight moneth of the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto Zechariáh the sonne of Be rechiáh the sóne of Iddo the Prophet saying 2 The Lord hathe bene sore displeased with your fathers 3 Therefore say thou vnto them Thus saith the lord of hostes Turne ye vnto me saith the Lord of hostes and I wil turne vnto you saith the Lord of hostes 4 Be ye not as your fathers vnto whome the former Prophets haue cryed saying Thus saith the Lord of hostes Turne you now from your euil wayes from your wicked workes but they wold not heare nor hear ken vnto me saith the Lord. 5 Your father where are they and do the Prophetes liue for euer 6 But did not my wordes and my statutes which I commanded by my seruants the Prophetes take holde of your father they returned said As the Lord of hostes hathe determined to 〈◊〉 to vs accor ding to our owne wayes and according to our workes so hathe he delt with vs. 7 Vpon the foure and twentieth day of the eleuenth moneth which is the moneth 〈◊〉 in the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto Zechariáh the sonne of Berechiáh the sonne of Iddo the Prophet saying 8 I sawe by night and beholde a māriding vpon a red horse and he stode among the mirre trees that were in a bottome and be hinde him were thee red horses speckeled and white 9 Vhen said I O my Lord what are these And the Angel that talked with me said vnto me I wil shewe thee what these be 10 And the man that stode among the mirre trees answered and said These are they whome the Lord hathe sēt to go through the worlde 11 And they answered the Angel of the Lord that stode among the mirre trees and said We haue gone thorowe the worlde and beholde all the worlde sitteth stil and is at rest 12 Then the Angel of the Lord answered said O Lord of hostes how long wilt thou be vnmerciful to Ierusalém and to the cities of Iudáh with whome thou hast bene displeased now these thre score ten yeres 13 And the Lord answered the Angel that tal ked with me with good wordes and comfortable wordes 14 So the Angel that communed with me said vnto me Crye thou and speake Thus saith the Lord of hostes I am ie lousie ouer Ieru salém and Zion with a great zeale 15 And am greatly angrie against the careles heathen for I was angrie but a litle and they helped forwarde the affliction 16 Therefore thus saith the Lord I wil returne vnto Ierusalém with tender mercie mi ne house shal be buyld in it saith the Lord of hostes and a line shal be stretched vpō Ierusalém 17 Crye yet and speake Thus saith the Lord of hostes My cities shal yet be broken with plentie the Lord shal yet cōfort Zion and shal yet chuse Ierusalém 18 Then lift I vp mine eyes and sawe and beholde foure hornes 19 And I said vnto the Angel that talked with me What be these And he answered me These are the hornes which haue scattered Iudáh Israél and Ierusalém 20 And the Lord shewed me foure carpēters 21 Then said I What come these to do And he answered and said These are the hornes which haue scattered Iudah so that a man durst not 〈◊〉 vp his head but these are come to fraye them and to cast out the hor nes of the Gentiles which lift vp their hor ne ouer the land of Iudáh to scattre it CHAP. II. The restoring of Ierusalém and Iudáh 1 I Lift vp mine eyes againe 〈◊〉 loked and beholde a man with a measuring line in his
broght in the citie CHAP. VIII The parentage life and conuersation of Iudeth 11 She re buketh the faintenes of the gouernours 12 She sheweth that they shulde not tempt God but wait vpon him for succour 33 Her enterprise against the enemies 1 NOw at that time Iudeth heard thereof which was the daughter of Merari the sonne of Ox the sonne of Ioseph the sonne of Oziel the sonne of Elcia the sonne of Ananias the sonne of Gedeon the sonne of Raphaim the sonne of Acito the sonne of Eliu the sonne of Eliab the sonne of Nathanael the sonne of Samuel the sōne of Salasadai the sonne of Israel 2 And Manasses was her housband of her stocke and kinred who dyed in the barely haruest 3 For as he was diligent ouer thē that boun de sheaues in the field the heat came vpon his head and he fel vpon his bed dyedin in the citie of Bethulia thei buryed him with his fathers in the field betwene Dothaim and Balamo 4 So Iudeth was in her house a widowe thre yeres and fouremoneths 5 And she made her a tente vpon her house and put on sackecloth on her loynes and ware her widowes apparel 6 And she fasted all the daies of her widowhode saue the day before the Sabbath and the Sabbaths and the day before the newe moones in the feastes solemne daies of the house of Israél 7 She was also of a goodlie countenance very beautiful to beholde her housband Manassés had left her golde and siluer and men seruants and maide seruants and cattel and possessions where she remained 8 And there was none that colde bring an euil reporte of her for she feared God greatly 9 Now when she heard the euil wordes of the people agaīst the gouernour because thei fainted for lacke of waters for Iudeth had heard all the wordes that Ozias had spokē vnto them and that he had * sworne vnto them to deliuer the citie vnto the Assyrians within fiue daies 10 Then she sent her maide that had the gouernement of all things that she had to call Ozias Chabris and Charmis the Ancients of the Citie 11 And they came vnto her and she said vnto them Heare me ô ye gouernours of the in habitāts of Bethulia for your wordes that ye haue spoken before the people this day are not right touching this othe which ye made and pronounced betwene God and you and haue promised to deliuer the citie to the enemies vnles within these daies the Lord turne to helpe you 12 And now who are you that haue tempted God this day set your selues in the place of God among the children of men 13 So now you seke the Lord almightie but you shal neuer knowe any thing 14 For you cannot finde out the depth of the heart of man nether can ye perceiue the things that he thinketh them how can you search out God that hathe made all these things and knowe his minde or comprehend his purpose Nay my brethren prouo ke not the Lord our God to anger 15 For if he wil not helpe vs within these fiue daies he hathe power to defend vs when he wil euen euerie day or to destroy vs be fore our enemies 16 Do not you therefore binde the counsels of the Lord our God for God is not as mā that he may be threatned nether as the son ne of man to be broght to iudgement 17 Therefore let vs waite for saluacion of him and call vpon him to helpe vs and he wil heare our voyce if it please him 18 For there appeareth none in our age nether is there any now in these daies nether tribe nor familie nor people nor citie amōg vs which worship the gods made with hande as hathe bene afore time 19 For * the which cause ourfathers were giuen to the sworde and for a spoile had a great fall before our enemies 20 But we knowe none other God therefore we trust that he wil not despise vs not any of our linage 21 Nether when we shal be taken shal Iudea be so famous for our Sāctuarie shal be spoiled and he wil require the prophanacion thereof at our mouth 22 And the feare of our brethren and the captiuitie of the countrey and the desolatiō of our inheritance wil he turne vpon our heads among the Gentiles wheresoeuer we shal be in bondage we shal be an offen ce a reproche to all thē that possesse vs. 23 For our seruitude shal not be directed by fauour but the Lord our God shal turne it to dishonour 24 Now therefore ô brethren let vs shewe an example to our brethren because their hearts depend vpon vs and the Sanctuarie and the House and the altar rest vpon vs. 25 Moreouer let vs giue thankes to the Lord our God which tryeth vs euen as he didour fathers 26 Remēber what things he did to * Abrahā how he tryed Isaac all that he did to * Iacob in Mesopotamia of Syria whē he kept the shepe of Laban his mothers brother 27 For he hathe not tryed vs as he did them to the examination of their hearts nether doeth he take vengeance on vs but the Lord punisheth for instruction them that come nere to him 28 ¶ Then said Ozias to her All that thou hast spoken hast thou spoken with a good heart and there is none that is able to resist thy wordes 29 For it is not to day that thy wisdome is knowen but from the beginning of thy life all the people haue knowen thy wisdome for the deuice of thine is good 30 But the people were very thirstie and compelled vs to do vnto them as we haue spoken and haue broght vs to an othe which we may not transgresse 31 Therefore now pray for vs because thou art an holy woman that the Lord may send vs rayne to fill our cisternes and that we may faint no more 32 Then said Iudeth vnto them Heare me I wil do a thing which shal be declared in all generations to the children of our nacion 33 You shal stand this night in the gate and I wil go forthe with mine hand maid and within the daies that ye haue promised to deliuer the citie to our enemies the Lord wil visit Israél by mine hand 34 But inquire not you of mine acte for I wil not declare it vnto you til the things be fi nished that I do 35 Then said Ozias and the princes vnto her Go in peace and the Lord God be before thee to take vengeance on our enemies 36 So they returned from the tent and went to their wardes CHAP. IX 1 Iudeth humbleth her self before the Lord and maketh her prayers for the deliuerance of her people 7 Against the pride of the Assyrians 11 God is the helpe of the hum ble 1 THen Iudeth fel vpon her face and put asshes vpon her head and put of the sackecloth wherewith she was clothed And about the
come to the battel 43 So he went first ouer to warde them all people after him and all the heathen were discomfited before him and cast away their weapons and fled into the Temple that was at Carnaim 44 Whiche citie Iudas wanne and burnt the temple with all that were in it so was Carnaim subdued and myght not withstand Iudas 45 ¶ Then Iudas gathered all the Israelites that were in the countrey of Galaad from the least vnto the moste with their wiues their children and their baggage a verye great hoste to come into the land of Iuda 46 So they came vnto Ephron which was a great citie by the way and strongly defensed 〈◊〉 thei colde not passe nether at the right hand nor at the left but must go thorowe it 47 But they that were in the citie shut them selues in and stopped vp the gates with stones and Iudas sent vnto them with peaceable wordes saying 48 Let vs passe thorowe your lande that we may go into our owne countrey and none shal hurt you we wil but onely go thorow on fote but they wolde not open vnto him 49 Wherefore Iudas commanded a proclamacion to be made thorowe out the hoste that euerie man shulde assalt it according to his standing 50 So the valiant men set vpon it and assalted the citie all that day and all that night and the Citie was gyuen ouer into hys hands 51 Who slewe all the males with the edge of the sworde and destroyed it and toke the spoile there of and went thoro we the citie ouer them that were slaine 52 Thē wēt they ouer Iorden into the great plaine before Bethsan 53 And Iudas gathered together those that were behinde and gaue the people good exhortation all the waye thorowe till they were come into the land of Iuda 54 Thus they went vp withioye and gladnes vnto mount Sion where they offred burnt offrynges because there were none of them slaine but came home againe in 〈◊〉 55 ¶ Now whiles Iudas and Ionathan were in the land of Galaad and Simō their brother in Galile before Ptolemais 56 Ioseph the sonne of Zacharias and Azarias the captaines hearing of the valiant actes and battels which they had achiued said 57 Let vs get vs a name also and go fight against the heathen that are rounde 〈◊〉 vs. 58 So they gaue their hoste a commandement and went to warde Iamnia 59 But Gorgias and his men came out of the citie to fight against them 60 And Ioseph and Azarias were put to flight and pursued vnto 〈◊〉 the borders of Iudea and there were slaine that daye of the people of Israel aboute two thousand men so that there was a great ouerthrowe among the people of Israel 61 Because they were not obedient vnto Iudas his brethren but thoght to do some valiant thing 62 Also they came not of the stocke of these men by whose hands deliuerance was giuē to Israel 63 But the man Iudas and hys brethrē were greatly commēded in the sight of all Israel and of all the heathen wheresoeuer theyr name was heard of 64 And the people came vnto them bidding them welcome 65 Afterwarde went Iudas forthe with hys brethren and foght against the chyldren of Esau in the lād toward the South where he wanne Hebron and the townes therof and he destroyed the castel therof burnt the towres thereof round about 66 Then remoued he to go into the lande of the strangers and went thorow Samaria 67 At the same time were the Priests of the cities slaine in the battell whiche wold shewe their valiantnes and went forth to battel without counsel and when Iudas came to Azotus in the strāgers lād he brake downe their altars burnt with fyre the images of their Gods and toke away the spoiles of the cities and came againe into the land of Iuda CHAP. VI. 1 Antiochus willing to take the citie of Elimais is dryuen away of the citizens 8 He falleth into sickenes dyeth 17 His sonne Antiochus is made King 34 The maner to prouoke elephantes to fight 43 Eleazarus valiant acte 49 The siege of Sion 1 NOw when Kyng Antiochus trauailed thorow the high countreis he heard that Elimais in the countrey of Persia was a citie greatly renoumed for riches siluer and golde 2 And that there was in it a verie riche temple where as were couerings of gold coat armoures and harnes which Alexandre King of Macedonia the sonne of Philippe that reigned first in Grecia had left there 3 Wherefore he went about to take the citie and to spoile it but he was not able for the citizens were warned of the matter 4 And rose vp against him in battel and he fled and departed thence with great heaui nes and came againe into Babylon 5 Moreouer there came one which broght him tidings in the countrey of Persia that the armies that went against the land of Iu da were driuen a way 6 And that Lysias which went forthe first with a great power was driuen away of the Iewes and that they were made strong by the armour and power and diuers spoyles which thei had gottē of the armies whome they had destroyed 7 And that they had pulled downe the abominacion which he had set vp vpon the altar at Ierusalém and fen sed the Sanctuarie with high walles as it was a fore and Beth sura his citie 8 So when the King had heard these wordes he was astonished and sore moued therefore he laid him downe vpon his bed and fel sicke for verie sorowe because it was not come to passe as he had thoght 9 And there continued he manie dayes for his grief was euer more and more so that he sawe he must nedes dye 10 Therefore he sent for all his friends and said vnto them The slepe is gone from mine eyes mine heart faileth for verie care 11 And I thinke with my self Into what a duer sitie am I come and into what floods of mi serie am I fallen now where as a fore time I was in prosperitie and greatly set by by reason of my power 12 And now do I remember the euils that I ha ue done at Ierusalém for I toke all the ves sels of golde and of siluer that were init sent to destroye the inhabitants of Iuda without cause 13 I knowe that these troubles are come vp on me for the same cause and beholde I must dye with great sorowe in a strange land 14 Then called he for Philippe one of his friends whome he made ruler of all his realme 15 And gaue him the crowne and his robe the ring that he shulde instruct his sonne Antiochus and bring him vp til he might reine him self 16 So King Antiochus dyed there in the hundreth and fortie and ninth yere 17 ¶ When Lysias knewe that the King was dead he ordeined Antiochus his sonne whome he had broght vp to reigne in his fathers stead and called him Eu
the Spartians their brethren 7 Heretofore were letters sent vnto Onias the hie Priest from Arius which then reigned among you that ye wolde be our brethren as the copie here vnder writen specifieth 8 〈◊〉 Onias intreated the ambassadour hono rably ād receiued the letters wherein there was mencion made of the bonde of loue ād friendship 9 But as for vs we nede no suche writings for we haue the holy bokes in our handes for comfort 10 Neuertheles we thoghtit good to send vnto you for the renewing of the brotherhod and friendship lest we shulde be strange vnto you for it is long since the time that ye sent vnto vs. 11 Wherefore we remember you at all seasons continually and in the feastes and other dayes appointed when we offre sacrifices and prayers as it is mete and conuenient to thinke vpon our brethren 12 And we reioyce at your prosperous estate 13 And thogh we haue bene enuironned with great troubles and warres so that the kings rounde about vs haue foght against vs. 14 Yet wold we not be grieuous vnto you nor to other of our confederates and friends in these warres 15 For we haue had helpe from heauen that hath soccoured vs ād we are deliuered from our enemies and our enemies are subdued 16 Yet haue we chosen Numenius the sonne of Antiochus and Antipater the sonne of Iason and sent them vnto the Romaines for to renewe the former friendship with them and league 17 We commanded them also to go vnto you and to salute you and to deliuer you our letters concernyng the renewing of our brotherhode 18 And now ye shal do vs a pleasure to giue vs an answer of these things 19 ¶ And this was the copie of the letters whiche Arius the King of Sparta sēt vnto Onias 20 THE KING of the Spartians vnto Onias the hie Priest sendeth greting 21 It is founde in writing that the Spartians and Iewes are brethren and come out of the generacion of Abraham 22 And nowe for somuche as this is come to our knowledge ye shal do well to write vnto vs of your prosperitie 23 As for vs we haue writen vnto you that your cattel and goods are ours and ours are yours these things haue we commanded to be shewed vnto you 24 ¶ Now when Ionathan heard that Demetrius princes were come to fight against him with a greater hoste then afore 25 He went from Ierusalém and met them in the land of Hamath for he gaue them not space to come into his owne countrey 26 And he sent spies vnto their tentes which came againe and tolde him that they were appointed to come vpon him in the night 27 Wherfore when the sunne was gone down Ionathan cōmanded his men to watche and to be in armes ready to fight all the night ād sent watchmen rounde about the hoste 28 But when the aduersaries heard that Ionathan was ready with hys men to the battel they feared and trembled in their heartes and kyndled fyres in their tentes and fled away 29 Neuertheles Ionathan and hys companie knewe it not till the morning or they sawe the fyres burning 30 Then Ionathan followed vpon them but he cold not ouertake them for they were gone ouer the flood Eleutherus 31 So Ionathan turned to the Arabians whiche were called Zabedei and slewe them and toke their spoile 32 He proceded further also and came vnto Damascus ād were through al the coūtrey 33 But Simon his brother went for the ād came to Ascalon and to the nexte holdes departing vnto Ioppe and wanne it 34 For he heard that they wolde deliuer the holde to them that toke Demetrius parte wherefore he set a garison there to kepe it 35 ¶ After this came Ionathan home and called the Elders of the people together and deuised with them for to buyld vp the strōg holdes in 〈◊〉 36 And to make the walles of Ierusalém hier and to make a great mount betwixt the castel and the citie for to separate it from the citie that it might be alone and that men shulde nether bye nor sel in it 37 So they came together to buylde vp the citie for parte of the wall vpō the breke of the East side was fallen downe and they repaired it and called it Caphenatha 38 Simon also set vp Adida in Sephela made it strong with gates and barres 39 ¶ In the meane time Tryphon purposed to reigne in Asia and to be crowned when he had slaine the King Antiochus 40 But he was afraied that Ionathan wolde not suffer him but fight against him wherefore he went about to take Ionathan and to kil him so he departed and came vnto Bethsan 41 Then went Ionathan for the against him to the battel with fortie thousand chosen men and came vnto Bethsan 42 But when Tryphon sawe that Ionathan came with so great an hoste he durst not lay hand vpon him 43 But receiued him honorably and commen ded him vnto all his friends and gaue him rewardes and commanded his men of warre to be as obedient vnto him as to him self 44 And said vnto Ionathā Why hast thou caused this people to take suche trauail seing there is no warre betwene vs 45 Therefore send them now home againe 〈◊〉 certeine men to wait vpon thee and come thou with me to Ptolemais for I wil giue it thee with the other strong holdes and the other garisons and all them that haue the charge of the commune affaires so wil I returne and departe for this is the cause of my comming 46 Ionathan beleued him and did as he said sent away his hoste which went into the 〈◊〉 of Iuda 47 And reteined but thre thousand with him where of he sent two thousand into Galile and one thousand went with him self 48 Now assone as Ionathan entred into 〈◊〉 they of 〈◊〉 is shut the gates and toke him and slewe all them with the sworde that came in with him 49 Then sent Tryphon an hoste of fotemen horsemē into Galile into the great plaine to destroye all Ionathans companie 50 But when they knewe that Ionathan was taken and flaine those that were with him they incouraged one another and came forthe against them readie to the battel 51 But when thei which followed vpon them sa we that it was a matter of life they turned backe againe 52 By this meanes all they came into the land of Iuda peaceably and bewailed Ionathan and them that were with him and feared greatly and all Israel made great lamentacion 53 For all the heathē that were rounde about them soght to destroye them 54 For they said No we haue they no captaine nor anie man to helpe them therefore let vs now fight against them roote out their memorie from amōg men CHAP. XIII 1 After Ionathan was taken Simon is chosen captaine 17. Tryphon taking his children and money for the redemption of Ionathan killeth him and his children 31 Tryphon killeth Antiochus
great hurt vnto religion 37 And he set Iewes in it and fortified it for the assurance of the land and citie and raised vp the walles of Ierusalém 38 And King Demetrius confirmed him in his high priesthode for these causes 39 And made him one of his friends and gaue him great honour 40 For it was reported that the Romains called the Iewes their friends and confederates and that they honorably receiued Simōs ambassadours 41 And that the Iewes and Priests consented that Simon shulde be their prince and high Priest perpetually til God raised vp the true Prophet 42 And that he shulde be their captaine and haue the charge of the Sanctuarie and so set mē ouer the workes and ouer the countrey and ouer the weapons and ouer the forteres ses and that shulde make prouision for the 〈◊〉 things 43 And that shulde be obeyed of euery man and that all the writings in the countrey shulde be made in his name that he shulde be clothed in purple and we are golde 44 And that it shulde not be lawful for anie of the people or Priests to breake anie of these things or to withstand his wordes or to call anie congregacion in the countrey without him or be clothed in purple or weare a 〈◊〉 of gold 45 And if anie did contrarie to these things or brake anie of them he shulde be punished 46 So it pleased all the people to agre that it shulde be done to Simon according vnto these wordes 47 Simon also accepted it and was content to be the high Priest and the captaine and the prince of the Iewes and of the Priests and to be the chief of all 48 And they commāded to set vp this writing in tables of brasse and to fasten it to the wall that compassed the Sanctuarie in an open place 49 And that a copie of the same shulde be laied vp in the treasurie that Simon and his son nes might haue it CHAP. XV. 1 Antiochus maketh a couenant of friendship with Simon 11 〈◊〉 is pursued 15 The Romains write lettres vnto Kings and nacions in the defence of the Iewes 27 〈◊〉 refusing the helpe that Simon sent him breaketh his couenant 1 MOreouer King Antiochus the sonne of Demetrius sent lettres from the yles of the sea vnto Simon the Priest and prince of the Iewes and to all the nacion 2 Conteining these wordes ANTIOCHVS the King vnto Simon the great Priest and to the nacion of the Iewes sendeth greting 3 For so muche as 〈◊〉 pestilent men haue vsurped the kingdome of our fathers I am purposed to chalenge the realme againe and to restore it to the olde estate wherefore I haue gathered a great hoste and prepared shippes of warre 4 That I may go thorowe the countrey and be 〈◊〉 of them which haue destroied our countrey and wasted manie cities in the realme 5 Now therefore I do confirme vnto thee all the liberties whereof all the Kings my progenitours haue discharged thee and all the paiments where of they haue released thee 6 And I giue thee leaue to coyne money of thine owne stampe within thy countrey 7 And that Ierusalém and the Sanctuarie be fre and that all the weapons that thou hast prepared and the forteresses which thou hast buylded and kepest in thine hands shal be thine 8 And all that is due vnto the King and all that shal be due vnto the King I forgiue it thee from this time for the for euermore 9 And when we haue obteined our kingdome we wil giue thee and thy nacion and the Temple great honour so that your honor shal be knowen thorowe out the worlde 10 ¶ In the hundreth seuentie and foure yere went Antiochus into his fathers land and all the bandes came together vnto him so that fewe were left with Tryphon 11 So the King Antiochus pursued him but he fled and came to Dora which lyeth by the seaside 12 For he sawe that troubles were towarde him and that the armie had forsaken him 13 Then camped Antiochus against Dora with and hundreth and twentie thousand fighting men and eight thousand horsemen 14 So he compassed the citie about and the shippes came by the sea Thus they pressed the citie by land and by sea in so muche that thei suffered no man to go in nor out 15 In the meane season came Numenius his companie from Rome hauing lettres writē vnto the Kings and countreis wherein were conteined these wordes 16 LVCIVS THE Consul of Rome vnto King Ptolemeus sendeth greting 17 The ambassadours of the Iewes are come vnto vs as our friends and confederates frō Simon the hie Priest and from the people of the Iewes to renue friendship and the bonde of loue 18 Who haue broght a shield of golde weying a thousand pounde 19 Wherefore we thoght it good to write vnto the Kings and countreis that they shulde not go about to hurt them nor to fight against them nor their cities nor their countreie nether to mainteine their enemies against them 20 And we were content to receiue of thē the shield 21 If therefore there be anie pestilent felowes fled from their countrey vnto you deliuer them vnto Simon the hie Priest that he maye punish them according to their owne Law 22 The same things were writen to Demetrius the King and to Attalus and to Arathes and to Arsaces 23 And to all countreis as Sampsames and to them of Sparta and to Delus and to Mindus and to Sicion and to Caria and to Samos to Pamphylia and to Lycia and to Ha licarnassus and to Rhodus and to Phaselis and to Cos and to Siden and to Cortyna and to Gnidon and to Cyprus and to Cyrene 24 And they sent a copie of them to Simon the hie Priest 25 ¶ So Antio chus the King cāped against Dora the seconde time euer redie to take it and made diuers engins of warre and kepe Tryphon in that he colde nether go in nor out 26 Thē Simon sent him two thousand chosen men to helpe him with siluer aud golde and muche furniture 27 Neuertheles he wolde not receiue thē but brake all the couenant which he had made with him afore and withdrewe him self frō him 28 And sent vnto him Athenobius one of his friends to cōmune with him saying Ye with holde Ioppe and Gazara with the castle that is at Ierusalem the citie of my realme 29 Whose borders ye haue destroyed done great hurt in the land and haue the gouerne ment of anie places of my kingdome 30 Wherefore now deliuer the cities which ye haue taken with the tributes of the places that ye haue rule ouer without the borders of 〈◊〉 31 Orels giue me for them fiue hundreth talēts of siluer and for the harme that ye haue done and for the tributes of the places other fiue hundreth talents if not we wil come fight against you 32 So Athenobius the Kings friend came to Ierusalem and when he sawe the honour of
fore said Simons brother to beare the money vnto the King and to bring to passe certeine necessarie affaires whereof he had giuen him a memorial 24 But he being commended to the King magnified him for the appearance of hys power and turned the priesthode vnto him self for he gaue thre hundreth talents of siluer more then Iason 25 So he gate the Kings letters patentes albeit he had nothing in him self worthye of the hie priesthode but bare the stomacke of a cruel tyrant and the wrathe of a wilde beast 26 Then Iason which had disceiued his owne brother being deceiued by another was compelled to flee into the countrey of the Ammonites 27 So Menelaus gate the dominion but as for the money that he had promised vnto the King he toke none order for it albeit Sostratus the ruler of the castel required it 28 For vnto him apperteined the gathering of the customes wherefore they were both called before the King 29 Now Menelaus left his brother Lysimachus in his stead in the priesthode and Sostratus left Crates which was gouernour of the Cyprians 30 ¶ Whiles these things were in doing the Tharsians and they of Mallot made insurrectiō because thei were giuē to the Kings concubine called Antiochis 31 Thē came the King in all haste to appease the busines leauing Andronicus a man of autoritie to be his lieutenant 32 Now Menelaus supposing that he had gotten a conuenient time stole certeine vessels of golde out of the Temple gaue certeine of them to Andronicus and some he solde at Tyrus and in the cities thereby 33 Which when Onias knewe of a suretie he reproued him and withdrewe him self into Sanctuarie at Daphne by Antiochia 34 Wherefore Menelaus taking Andronicus a parte prayed him to slay Onias so when he came to Onias he counseled hym craftely giuing him his right hād with an othe howbeit he suspect him and persuaded him to come out of the Sanctuarie so he slewe him incontinently without anye regarde of righteousnes 35 For the which cause not onely the Iewes but many other nacions also were grieued and toke it heauily for the vnrighteous death of this man 36 ¶ And when the King was come againe frō the places about Cilicia the Iewes that were in the citie certeine of the Grekes that abhorred the fact also cōplained because Onias was slaine without cause 37 Therfore Antiochus was sorie in his mind and he had compassion and wept because of the modestie and great discretiō of hym that was dead 38 Wherefore being kindled with angre he toke away Andronicus garmēt of purple and rent his clothes and commanded him to be led through out the citie and in the same place where he had cōmitted the wickednes against Onias he was slaine as a murtherer Thus the Lord rewarded hym his punishment as he had deserued 39 ¶ Now when Lysimachus had done manye wicked dedes in the citie through the coūsel of Menelaus and the brute was spred abroad the multitude gathered them together against Lysimachus for he had caryed out now muche vessel of golde 40 And when the people arose and were full of angre Lysimachus armed aboute thre thousand and begā to vse vnlauful power a certeine tyrāt being their captaine who was no lesse decayed in wit then in age 41 But when they vnderstode the purpose of Lysimachus some gate stones some great clubbes some cast handfuls of dust which lay by vpon Lysimachus men and those that inuaded them 42 Whereby manie of them were wounded some were slaine and all the other chased away but the wicked Church robber him self they killed besides the treasurie 43 For these causes an accusation was laide against Menelaus 44 And when the King came to Tyrus thre men sent from the Senat pleaded the cause before him 45 But Menelaus being now conuinced promised to Ptolemeus the sonne of Dorime nes muche money if he wold persuade the King 46 So Ptolemeus went to the King into a courte where as he was to coule him self turned the Kings minde 47 In so muche that he discharged Menelaus from the accusacions notwithstanding he was the cause of all mischief and condemned those poore men to death which if they had tolde their cause yea before the Scythians thei shulde haue bene heard as innocent 48 Thus were they sone punished vniustly which followed vpon the matter for the ci tie and for the people and for the holie vessels 49 Wherefore they of Tyrus hated that wic kednes and ministred all things liberally for their buryal 50 And so through the couetousnes of them that were in power 〈◊〉 remained in authoritie increasing in malice and decla red him selfe a great traitor to the citizens CHAP. V. 2 Of the signes and tokens sene in Ierusalém 6 Of the end and wickednes of Iason 11 The pursute of Antiochus against the Iewes 15 The spoiling of the Temple 27 Maccabeus fleeth into the wildernes 1 ABout the same time Antiochus vndertoke his seconde voyage into Egypt 2 And then were there sene through out all the citie of Ierusalem fortie dayes long horsemen running in the aire with robes of golde and as bandes of speare men 3 And as troupes of horsemen set in array in coūtering coursing one against another with shaking of shields and multitude of dartes and drawing of swordes shoting of arrowes and the glittering of the golden armour sene and harnes of all sortes 4 Therefore euerieman prayed that those tokens might turne to good 5 Now when there was gone forthe a false rumour as thogh Antiochus had benedead Iason toke at the lest a thousand men and came suddenly vpon the citie they that were vpon the walles being put backe the citie at length taken 6 Menelaus fled into the castel but Iason slewe his owne citizēs without mercie not considering that to haue the aduantage against his kinsmen is greatest disaduātage but thoght that he had gottē the victorie of his enemies and not of his owne naciō 7 Yet he gate not the superioritie but at the last receiued shame for the rewarde of hys traison and went againe like a vagabound into the countrey of the Ammonites 8 Finally he had this end of his wicked conuersation that he was accused before Areta the King of the Arabians and fled from citie to citie being pursued of euerie man and hated as a forsaker of the Lawes and was in a bominacion as an ennemie of his countrey and citizens and was driuen into Egypt 9 Thus he that had chased manie out of their owne countrey perished as a banished mā after that he was gone to the Lacedemonians thinking there to haue gotten succour by reason of kinred 10 And he that had cast manie out vnburyed was throwen out him selfe no man mourning for him nor putting him in his graue nether was he partaker of hys fathers sepulchre 11 ¶ Now when these things that were done were declared to the King he thoght that Iudea
of these things things before me 10 Then said Paul I stand at Cesars iudgemēt seat where I ought to be iudged to the Iewes I haue done no wrong as thou verie wel knowest 11 For if I haue done wrōg or committed anie thing worthie of death I refuse not to die but if there be none of these things where of they accuse me no man can deliuer me to them I appeale vnto Cesar. 12 Then when Festus had spoken with the Council he answered Hast thou appealed vnto Cesar vnto Cesar shalt thou go 13 ¶ And after certeine dayes King Agrippa and Bernice came downe to Cesarea to salute Festus 14 And when they had remained there manie dayes Festus proposed Pauls cause vnto the King saying There is a certeine man left in prison by Felix 15 Of whome when I came to Ierusalem the high Priests and Elders of the Iewes informed me and desired to haue iudgement against him 16 To whome I answered that it is not the maner of the Romaines for fauour to deliuer anie mā to the death before that he which is accused haue the accusers before him haue place to defēd him self cōcerning the crime 17 Therefore when they were come hither without delay the day folowing I sate on the iudgement seat and cōmaunded the man to be broght forthe 18 Against whome when the accusers stode vp they broght no crime of suche things as I sup posed 19 But had certeine questions against him of their owne superstition and of one Iesus which was dead whome Paul affirmed to be aliue 20 And because I douted of suche maner of question I asked him whether he wolde go to Ierusalem and there be iudged of these things 21 But because he appealed to be reserued to the examination of Augustus I commanded him to be kept til I might send him to Cesar 22 Then Agrippa said vnto Festus I wolde also heare the man myself To morowe said he thou shalt heare him 23 And on the morow whē Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pompe and were entred into the Cōmune hall with the chief ca ptaines and chief men of the citie at Festus commaundement Paul was broght forthe 24 And festus said King Agrippa and all men whiche are present with vs ye se this man about whome all the multitude of the Iewes haue called vpon me bothe at Ierusalem here crying that he ought not to liue anie longer 25 Yet haue I founde nothing worthie of death that he hathe committed neuertheles seing that he hathe appealed to Augustus I haue determined to send him 26 Of whom I haue no certeine thing to write vnto my Lorde wherefore I haue broght him forthe vnto you and specially vnto thee Kyng Agrippa that after examination had I might haue some what to write 27 For me thinketh it vnreasonable to send a prisoner and not to shewe the causes which are layed against him CHAP. XXVI 1 The innocencie of Paul is approued by rehearsing hys conuersation 25 His modest answere againste the iniurie of Festus 1 THen Agrippa said vnto Paul Thou art per mitted to speake for thy selfe So Paul stretched forthe the hand and answered for hym self 2 I thinke my self happie Kyng Agrippa because I shall aunswer thys day before thee of all the thyngs whereof I am accused of the Iewes 3 Chiefly because thou haste knowledge of al customes and questions which are among the Iewes wherefore I beseche thee to heare me paciently 4 As touchyng my life from my childehode and what it was from the begynning among myne owne nation at Ierusalem knowe all the Iewes 5 Which knewe me heretofore if they wolde testifie that after the moste straite secte of our religion I liued a Pharise 6 And nowe I stande and accused for the hope of the promes made of GOD vnto our Fathers 7 Whereunto our twelue tribes instantly seruing God day and nyght hope to come for the whyche hopes sake ô Kyng Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes 8 Why shulde it be thoght a thyng incredible vnto you that GOD shulde raise againe the dead 9 I also verely thoght in my self that I ought to do manie contrarie things against the Name of Iesus of Nazaret 10 * Whiche thynge I also did in Ierusalem for manie of the Sainctes I shut vp in prison hauyng receiued autoritie of the hygh Priests and when they were put to death I gaue my sentence 11 And I punished them throughout all the Sy nagogues and cōpelled them to blaspheme and being more madde against them I perse cuted them euen vnto strange cities 12 At which time euen as I went to * Damascus with autoritie and commission from the high Priests 13 At mid day ô King I sawe in the way a light from heauen passing the brightnes of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which went with me 14 So when we were all fallen to the earth I heard a voice speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrewe tongue * Saul Saul why persecutest thou me It is hard for thee to kicke against prickes 15 Thē I said Who art thou Lord And he said I am Iesus whome thou persecutest 16 But rise and stand vp on thy fete for I haue appeared vnto thee for this purpose to appoint thee a minister a witnes bothe of the things which thou hast sene ād of the things in the which I wil appeare vnto thee 17 Deliuering thee from the people and frō the Gentiles vnto whome now I send thee 18 To open their eyes that they may turne frō darkenes to light and from the power of Sa tan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenes of sinnes and inheritance among thē which are 〈◊〉 by faith in me 19 Wherefore Kyng Agrippa I was not disobedient vnto the heauenlie vision 20 * But 〈◊〉 first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem ād throughout all the coastes of Iudea and then to the Gentiles that they shulde repent and turne to God and do workes worthie amendement of life 21 For this cause the Iewes caught me in the * Temple and went about to kil me 22 Neuertheles I obteined helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to smal and to great saying none other things then those which the Prophetes and 〈◊〉 did say shulde come 23 To wit that Christ shulde suffer and that he shuld be the first that shulde rise from the dead and shulde shewe lyght vnto the people and to the Gentiles 24 And as he thus aunswered for hym self Festus said with a loude voyce Paul thou art be sides thy selfe muche learnyng doeth make thee madde 25 But he said I am not madde ô noble Festus but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernes 26 For the Kyng knoweth of these thynges before whome also I speake boldely for I am persuaded that none of these things are hid from hym for this thyng was
To him now that is of power to establishe you according to my Gospel and preaching of Iesus Christ * by the reuelation of the mysterie which was kept secret since the worlde began 26 But now is opened and published among all nations by the Scriptures of the Prophetes at the commandement of the euerlasting God for the obedience of faith 27 To God I say onely wise be praise through Iesus Christ for euer Amen Written to the Romaines from Corinthus and sent by Phebe seruāt of the Church which is at Cenchrea THE FIRST EPISTLE of Paul to the Corinthians THE ARGVMENT AFter that S. Paul had preached at Corinthus a yere and an halfe he was compelled by the wickednes of the Iewes to saile into Syria In whose absence false Apostles entred into the Church who being puffed vp with vaine glorie and affectat eloquence soght to bring into contempt the simplicitie which Paul vsed in preaching the Gospel By whose ambition suche factions and schismes sprang vp in the Church that from opinions in pollicies and ceremonies they fel to false doctrine and heresies calling into doute the resurrection from the dead one of the chiefest points of Christian religion Against these euils the Apostle procedeth preparing the Corinthians hearts and eares with gentle salutations but sone after he reproueth their contentions and debates their arrogancie and pride and exhorteth them to concorde and humilitie setting before their yes the spiritual vertue and heauenlie wisdome of the Gospel which can not be persuaded by worldlie wit and eloquent reasons but is reueiled by Gods Spirit so sealed in mens hearts Therefore this salutation may not be attribute to the ministers but onely to God whose seruāts they are and haue receiued charge to edifie his Church wherein S. Paul be haued himself skilfully buylding according to the fundation which is Christ and exhorteth others to make the end proportionable to the beginning taking diligent hede that they be not polluted with vaine doctrine seing they are the Temple of God And as for those which douted of his Apostleship he sheweth them that he dependeth not on mans iudgement albeit he had declared by manifest signes that he neuer soght his owne glorie nether yet how he might liue but onely the glorie of Christ which thing at his comming he wolde declare more amply to the shame of those vaine glorious braggers who soght them selues onely and therefore suffred moste horrible vices vnreproued and vnpunished as incest contentions pleadings before insideles fornication and suche like to the great sclander of the Gospel This done he answereth to certeine points of the Corinthians letter as touching single life duetie of mariage of discorde and dissension among the maried of virginitie and seconde mariage And because some thoght it nothing to be present at idole seruice seing in their heart they worshiped the true God he warneth them to haue respect to their weake brethren whose faith by that dissembling was hindred and their consciences wounded which thing rather then he wolde do he wolde neuer vse that libertie which God had giuen him But forasmuche as pride and self wil was the cause of those great euils he admonisheth them by the example of the Iewes not to glorie in these outwarde giftes whose horrible punishmēt for the abuse of Gods creatures ought to be a warning to all mē to followe Christ vprightly without all pollution and offence of others Then he correcteth diuers abuses in their Church as touching the behauiour of men and women in the assemblies of the Lords Supper the abuse of the spiritual giftes which God hathe giuen to mainteine loue and edifie the Church as concerning theresurrection from the dead without the which the Gospel serueth to no vse Last of all he exhorteth the Corinthians to relieue the poote brethren at Ierusalem to perseuere in the loue of Christ and wel doing sending his commendations and wishing them peace CHAP I. 1 He praiseth the great graces of God shewed towarde them 10 Exhorting them to concorde and humilitie 19. He beateth downe all pride and wisdome which is not grounded on God 26 Shewing whome God hathe chosen to confounde the wisdome of the worlde 1 PAVL called to be an Apostle of IESVS CHRIST through the wil of God and our brother Softenes 2 Vnto the Church of God 〈◊〉 is at Corinthus to them that are* sanctified in Christ Iesus * Saintes by calling * with all that call on the Name of our Lord Iesus Christin euerie place bothe their Lord and ours 3 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 4 I thanke my God alwayes on your behalfe for the grace of God which is giuen you in Iesus Christ 5 * That in all things ye are made riche in him in all kinde of speache and in all know ledge 6 As the testimonie of Iesus Christ hathe bene confirmed in you 7 So that ye are not destitute of anie gift * wayting for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ. 8 Who shal also confirme you vnto the end that ye may be blamelesse in the day of our Lord Iesus Christ. 9 God is faithful by whome ye are called vn to the felowship of his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord. 10 Now I beseche you brethren by the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye all speake one thing and that there be no dissentions among you but be ye knit together in one minde and in one iudgement 11 For it hathe bene declared vnto me my brethren of you by them that are of the house of Cloe that there are contentious among you 12 Now this I say that euerie one of you saith I am Paules and I am * Apollos and I am Cephas and I am Christs 13 Is Christs deuided was Paul crucified for you ether were ye baptized into the name of Paul 14 I thanke God that I baptized none of you but * Crispus and Gaius 15 Lestanie shulde say that I had baptized into mine owne name 16 I baptized 〈◊〉 the housholde of Stephanas furthermore knowe I not whether I baptized anie other 17 For Christ sent me not to baptize but to preache the Gospel not with * wisdome of wordes lest the crosse of Christ shulde be made of none effect 18 For the preaching of the crosse is to thē that perish foolishnes but vnto vs whiche are saued it is the * power of God 19 For it is writté I * wil destroye the wisdome of the wise and wil cast away the vnderstanding of the prudent 20 Where is the wise where is the Scribe where is the disputer of this worlde hathe not God made the wisdome of this worlde foolishnes 21 For seing the world by wisdome knewe not God in the wisdome of God
couetous persone which is an idolater hathe any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ of God 6 * Let no man deceiue you with vaine wordes for suche things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience 7 Be not therefore companions with them 8 For ye were once darkenes but are now light in the Lord walke as childrē of light 9 For the frute of the Spirite is in all goodnes and righteousnes and trueth 10 Approuyng that whiche is pleasing to the Lord. 11 And haue no fellowship with the vnfruteful workes of darkenes but euen reproue thē rather 12 For it is shame euen to speake of the things whiche are done of them in secret 13 But all thinges when they are reproued of the light are manifest for it is light that ma keth all things manifest 14 Wherefore he saith A wake thou that slepest and stand vp from the dead and Christe shall giue thee light 15 Take hede therefore that ye walke circumspectly not as fooles but as * wise 16 Redemyng the time for the dayes are euil 17 * Wherefore be ye not vnwyse but vnderstand what the will of the Lord is 18 And be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be fulfilled with the Spirit 19 Speaking vnto your selues in psalmes and hymnes and spiritual songs singing and making melodie to the Lord in your hearts 20 Giuing thankes 〈◊〉 for all things vnto God euen the Father in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ. 21 Submitting yourselues one to another in the feare of God 22 ¶ * Wiues submit yourselues vnto your housbands as vnto the Lord. 23 * For the housband is the wiues head euen as Christ is the head of the Church and the same is the sauiour of his bodie 24 Therefore as the Churche is in subiection to Christ euen so let the wiues be to their housbands in euerie thing 25 ¶ * Housbands loue your wiues euen as Christ loued the Churche and gaue him self for it 26 That he might sanctifie it and clense it by the washing of water through the worde 27 That he might make it vnto himself a glorious Church not hauing spot or wrincle or anie suche thing but that it shulde be holie and without blame 28 So ought men to loue their wiues as their owne bodies he that loueth his wife loueth him self 29 For no man euer yet hated his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it euen as the Lord doeth the Church 30 For we are members of his bodie of his flesh and of his bones 31 * For this cause shal a man leaue father and mother and shal cleaue to his wife and they twaine shal be one flesh 32 This is a great secret but I speake concerning Christ and concerning the Churche 33 Therefore euerie one of you do ye so let euerie one loue his wife euen as him self let the wife se that she feare her housbād CHAP. VI. 1 How children shulde behaue themselues towarde their fathers and mothers 4 Likewise parents towarde their children 5 Seruants towarde their masters 9 Masters towarde their seruants 13 An exhortation to the spiritual battel and what weapōs the Christians shulde fight with all 1 CHildren * obey your parents in the Lord for this is right 2 * Honour thy father and mother whiche is the first commandement with promes 3 That it may be wel with thee and that thou maist liue long on earth 4 And ye fathers prouoke not your children to wrath but bring them vp in instruction and information of the Lord. 5 * Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your masters according to the flesh with feare trēbling in singlenes of your hearts as vnto Christ. 6 Not with seruice to the eye as men pleasers but as the seruants of Christ doyng the will of God from the heart 7 With good will seruing the Lord and not men 8 And know ye that whatsoeuer good thing any man doeth that same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bonde or fre 9 And ye masters do the same things vnto thē putting away threatning and knowe that euen your maister also is in heauen nether * respect of persone with hym 10 ¶ Finally my brethrē be strong in the Lord is there and in the power of his might 11 Put on the whole armour of God that ye may be able to stand against the assauts of the deuil 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood but against * principalities against powers 〈◊〉 against the wordlie gouernours the princes of the darkenes of this worlde against spiritual wickednesses whiche are in the hie places 13 For this cause take vnto you the whole armour of God that ye may be able to resist in the euil daye hauing finished al things stand fast 14 Stand therefore your loines girde about with veritie and hauing on the brest plate of righteousnes 15 And your fete shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace 16 Aboue al take the shielde of faith wherewith ye may quenche all the fyrie dartes of the wicked 17 * And take the helmet of saluation and the sworde of the Spirit which is the worde of God 18 And pray alwaise with all maner prayer and supplication in the Spirit and * watch thereunto with al perseuerance and supplication for all Saintes 19 * And for me that vtterance may be giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly to publish the secret of the Gospel 20 Whereof I am the ambassadour in bondes that therin I may speake boldely as I ought to speake 21 ¶ But that ye may also knowe mine affaires and what I do 〈◊〉 chicus my deare brother and faithfull minister in the Lorde shall shewe you of all things 22 Whome I haue sent vnto you for the same purpose that ye might knowe mine affaires and that ye might comfort your hearts 23 Peace be with the brethren and loue with faith from God the Father and frome the Lord Iesus Christ. 24 Grace be with all them whiche loue our Lord Iesus Christe to their immortalitie Amen Written from Rome vnto the Ephesians and sent by Tychicus THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Philippians THE ARGVMENT PAul being warned by the holie Gost to go to Macedonia planted first a Churche at Philippi a citie of thesame coun trey but 〈◊〉 his charge was to preache the Gospel vniuersally to all the Gentiles he trauailed from place to place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was taken prisoner at Rome whereof the Philippians being 〈◊〉 sent their minister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 vnto him who declaring him the state of the Churche caused him to write this Epistle wherein he 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the false apostles putting 〈◊〉 in minde of his good will towarde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 make them not to shrinke for the Gospel thereby was consirmed and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he desireth them to 〈◊〉 ambition and to embrace modestie promising to send Timotheus vn to 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in matters more amply yea and that he him 〈◊〉 wolde also come vnto them addyng 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cause of 〈◊〉 ministers so long abode And because there were no greater enemies to the crosse then the false 〈◊〉 he confuteth their false doctrine by 〈◊〉 onely Christ to be the end of all true religion with whome we haue all thing and without whome we haue nothing so that his death is our life and hisresurrection our 〈◊〉 After this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bothe particular and general with 〈◊〉 of hisaffection towarde them and thankeful accepting of their 〈◊〉 CHAP. I. 1 S. Paul discouereth his heart towarde them 3 By his thākes giuyng 4 Prayers 8 And wishes for their 〈◊〉 and saluation 7. 12. 20 He 〈◊〉 the frute of his crosse 15. 27. And 〈◊〉 them to vnitie 28 And 〈◊〉 1 PAul and Timotheus the seruants of Iesus Christe to all the Saintes in Christe 〈◊〉 whiche are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons 2 Grace be with you peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * I thanke my God hauing you in perfect memorie 4 Alwaise in all my prayers for all you praying with gladnes 5 Because of the fellowship whiche ye haue in the Gospel from the first day vnto now 6 And I am persuaded of this same thing that he that hathe begone this good worke in you wil performe it vntil the day of Iesus Christ. 7 As it becometh me so to iudge of you al becausel haue you in remembrāce that both in my bandes and in my defense and confirmation of the Gospell you all were partakers of my grace 8 For God is my recorde how I long after you al from the verie heart rote in Iesus Christ. 9 And this I pray that your loue may abunde yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement 10 That ye may discerne thinges that differ one from another that ye may be pure ād with out offence vntill the day of Christ. 11 Filled with the frutes of righteousnes whi che are by Iesus Christe vnto the glorie and praise of God 12 ¶ I wolde ye vnderstode brethren that the things which haue come vnto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospel 13 So that my bandes in Christe are famous throughout all the iudgement hall and in all other places 14 In so muche that manie of the brethren in the Lord are boldened through my bandes and dare more frankely speake the worde 15 Some preache Christ euen through enuie and strife and some also of good wil. 16 The one parte preacheth Christ of conten tion ād not purely supposing to adde more affliction to my bandes 17 But the others of loue knowing that I am set for the defense of the Gospel 18 What then yet Christ is preached all maner wayes whether it be vnder a pretence of syncerely and I therein ioye yea and will ioye 19 For I knowe that this shal turne to my salua tion through your prayer and by the helpe of the Spirit of Iesus Christ. 20 As I hartely loke for and hope that in nothing I shal be ashamed but that with all con fidence as all wayes so nowe Christ shal be magnified in my bodie whether it be by life or by death 21 For Christ is to me bothe in lyfe and in death aduantage 22 And whether to lyue in the fleshe were profitable for me and what to chose I know not 23 For I am greatly in doute on bothe sides de siring to be losed and to be with Christ whiche is beste of all 24 Neuertheles to abide in the flesh is more nedeful for you 25 And this am I sure of that I shal abide and with you all continue for your furtherance and ioye of your faith 26 That ye maye more abundantly reioyce in Iesus Christ for me by my commyng to you againe 27 * Onely let your cōuersation be as it becometh the Gospel of Christ that whether I come ād se you or els be absent I may heare of your matters that ye continue in one Spi rite and in one minde fightyng together through the faith of the 〈◊〉 28 And in nothing feare your aduersaries whi che is to them a token of 〈◊〉 and to you of saluation and that of God 29 For vnto you it is giuen for Christe that not onely ye shulde beleue in hym but also suffer for his sake 30 Hauyng the same fight whiche ye sawe in me and now heare to be in me CHAP. II. 3 He exhorteth them aboue all things to humilitie whereby pure doctrine is chiefly mainteined 19 Promising that he and Timotheus will spedely come vnto them 27 And excuseth the long tarying of Epaphroditus 1 IF there be therefore anie consolation in Christ if anie comforte of loue if anie felowship of the Spirit if anie compassion ād mercie 2 Fulfill my ioye that ye be lyke minded hauing the same loue being of one accorde and of one iudgement 3 That nothing be done through contention or vaine glorie but that in mekenes of minde * euerye man esteme other better then himself 4 Loke not euerie man on hys owne thynges but euerie man also on the thyngs of other men 5 Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus 6 Who being in the forme of God thoght it no robbery to be equal with God 7 * But he made him self of no reputation and toke on hym the forme of a seruaunt and was made like vnto men and was founde in shape as a man 8 * He humbled hymselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the crosse 9 Wherefore God hathe also hyghly exalted hym and giuen hym a Name aboue euerye name 10 * That at the Name of Iesus shulde euerie knee bowe bothe of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth 11 * And that euerie tongue shulde confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glorie of God the Father 12 Wherefore my beloued as ye haue alwaise obeyed not as in my presence onelye but nowe muche more in myne absence so make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling 13 For it is God which worketh in you bothe the will and the dede euen of hys good pleasure 14 Do all things without * murmuring and reasonings 15 That ye maye be blameles and pure and the sonnes of God wythout rebuke in
hathe made hys worde manifeste in due time through the preachyng which is* committed vnto me according to the commandement of God our 〈◊〉 4 To Titus my naturall sonne accordynge to the commune faith Grace 〈◊〉 and pea ce from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ our Sauiour 5 For this cause left I thee in Creta that thou shuldest continue to redresse the things that remaine and shuldest ordeine Elders in eucrie citie as I appointed thee 6 * If anye be vnreproueable the housbande of one wife hauyng faithfull children whiche are not sclandered of riote nether are disobedient 7 For a byshop muste be vnreproueable as Gods stewarde not frowarde not angrie not giuen to wyne no striker not giuen to 〈◊〉 lucre 8 But harberous one that loueth goodnes wise righteous holie temperate 9 Holding fast the faithfull worde accordyng to doctrine that he also may be able to exhorte with wholsome doctrine and improue them that say against it 10 For there are manie disobedient and vayne talkers and deceiuers of mindes chiefly they of the Circumcision 11 Whose mouths 〈◊〉 be stopped which sub uert whole houses teachyng things whiche they ought not for filthie lucre sake 12 One of thē selues euen one of their owne prophetes said The Cretians are alwayes lyars euil beastes slowe belyes 13 This witnes is true wherfore rebuke them sharpely that they may be soūde in the faith 14 And not taking hede to * Iewish fables and commandements of men that turne from the trueth 15 Vnto the pure * are all things pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleuing is nothing pure but euen their mindes and consciences are defiled 16 They professe that they knowe God but by workes they denie him and are abominable and disobedient and vnto euerie good worke reprobate CHAP. II. 1 He commendeth vnto him the wholsome doctrine and telleth him how he shall teache all degrees to be haue thē selues 11 Through the benefite of the grace of Christ. 1 BVt speake thou the things which become wholsome doctrine 2 That the Elder men be sobre honest discrete sounde in the faith in loue and in paciēce 3 The Elder women likewise that they be in suche behauiour as becometh holines not false accusers not giuen to much wine but teachers of honest things 4 That they may instruct the yong women to be sobre minded that they loue their housbands that they loue their children 5 That they be discrete chast kepyng at home good and * subiect vnto their housbands that the worde of God be not euill spoken of 6 Exhorte yong men likewise that they be sobreminded 7 Aboue althings shewe thy self an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integritie 8 And with the wholsome worde whiche can not be reproued that he whiche withstandeth may be ashamed hauing nothyng concerning you to speake euill of 9 * Let seruants be subiect to their masters and please thē in al things not answering again 10 Nether pykers but that they shewe al good faithfulnes that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things 11 * For the grace of God that bringeth saluacion vnto all men hathe appeared 12 And teacheth vs that we shulde denie vngodlines and worldlie lustes and that we shulde liue sobrely and righteously godly in this present worlde 13 Loking for the blessed hope ād appearyng of the glorie of the mightie God and of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. 14 Who gaue him self for vs that he might redeme vs from all iniquitie and purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto him self zealous of good workes 15 These things speake and 〈◊〉 and rebuke with all autoritie 〈◊〉 that no man despice thee CHAP. III. 1 Of obedience to suche as be in autoritie 9 He warneth Titus to be ware of foolish and vnprofitable questions 12 Concluding with certeine 〈◊〉 matters 15 And salutacions 1 PVt them in remembrance that they * be subiect to the Principalities and Powers and that they be obedient and readie to euerie good worke 2 That they speake euil of no man that they be no fighters but softe shewing all mekenes vnto all men 3 * For we our selues also were in times past vnwise disobedient deceiued seruing the lustes and diuers pleasures 〈◊〉 in maliciousnes and enuie hatefull and hatyng one another 4 But when the bountifulnes and loue of God our Sauiour to warde man appeared 5 * Not by the workes of righteousnes which we had done but accordyng to his mercie he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuyng of the holie Gost. 6 Whiche he shed on vs abundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour 7 That we being iustified by his grace shulde be made heires accordyng to the hope of eternall life 8 This is a true saying and these things I will thou shuldest affirme that they whiche haue beleued in God might be carefull to shewe forthe good workes These thyngs are good and profitable vnto men 9 * But stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the Law for they are vnprofitable and vaine 10 〈◊〉 him that is an heretike after once or twise admonicion 11 Knowing that he that is suche is peruerted and sinneth being damned of his owne self 12 When I shall send Artemas vnto thee or Tychicus be diligent to come to me vnto Nicopolis for I haue determined there to winter 13 Bring Zenas the expounder of the Law and Apollos on their iourney diligently that they lacke nothyng 14 And let ours also learne to shewe for the good workes for necessarie vses that they be not vnfruteful 15 Al that are with me salute thee 〈◊〉 them that loue vs in the faith Grace be with you all Amen To Titus elect the first bishope of the Church of the Cretians written from Nicopolis in Macedonia THE EPISTLE OF of Paul to Philemon THE ARGVMENT ALbeit the excellencie of Pauls spirit wonderfully appeareth in other his Epistles yet this Epistle is a greate witnes and a declaration of the same For farre passing the basenes of his matter he fleeth as it were vp to heauen and speaketh with a diuine grace and 〈◊〉 Onesimus seruant to Philemon bothe robbed his master and fled away whome Paul hauing wonne to Christ sent againe to his master earnestly begging his pardone with moste waightie arguments prouing the duetie of one Christian to another and so with salutacions endeth 5 He reioyceth to heare of the faith and loue of Philemon 9 whome he desireth to forgiue his seruant Onesimus and louingly to receiue him ag 〈◊〉 1 PAVL a prisoner of Iesus Christ our brother Timotheus vnto Philemon our dere friend and fellow helper 2 And to our dere sister Apphia and to Archippus our felowe souldier and to the Churche
powred out his vial vpon the throne of the beast and his kingdome waxed darke and they gne we their tongues for sorowe 11 And blasphemed the GOD of heauen for their paines and for their sores and repented not of their workes 12 And the sixt Angel powred out his viall vpō the great riuer Euphrates and the water thereof dryed vp that the way of the Kings of the East shulde be prepared 13 And I sawe thre vncleane spirits like frog ges come out of the mouth of the dragon out of the mouth of the beast and out of the mouth of the false prophet 14 For they are the spirits of deuils working miracles to go vnto the Kyngs of the earth and of the whole worlde to gather them to the battell of that greate day of GOD Almightie 15 * Beholde I come as a 〈◊〉 Blessed is he that watcheth and kepeth his garmēts lest he walke naked and men se his filthines 16 And they gathered them together into a place called in Hebrue Arma-gedon 17 ¶ And the seuenth Aungel powred out his vial into the ayre there came a loude voyce out of the Temple of heauen from the throne saying It is done 18 And there were voyces and thundrings lightnings there was a great earth quake suche as was not since men were vppon the earth euen so mightie an earthquake 19 And the greate citie was diuided into thre partes and the cities of the nacions fel and greate Babylon came in remembrance before GOD * to giue vnto her the cup of the wine of the fiercenes of his wrath 20 And euerie ydle fled away and the mountaines were not founde 21 And there fell a great haile like talents out of heauen vppon the men and men blasphemed GOD because of the plague of the haile for the plague thereof was excedyng great CHAP. XVII 3 The description of the great whore 8 Her sinnes and punishment 14 The victorie of the Lambe 1 THen there came one of the seuen Angel whiche had the seuen viales and talked with me saying vnto me Come I will shewe thee the danation of the great whore that sitteth vpon many waters 2 With whome haue committed fornication the Kings of the earth and the inhabitants of the earth are drunken with the wine of her fornication 3 So he caried me away into the wildernes in the Spirit and I sawe a woman sit vpō askarlat coloured beast full of names of blasphemie which had seuē heads tē hornes 4 And the woman was araied in purple and skarlat and guilded with golde ād precious stones and pearles and had a cup of golde in her hand ful of abominations and filthines of her fornication 5 And in her forhead was a name written A Mysterie great Babylong the mother of whoredomes and abomination of the earth 6 And I sawe the woman drunken with the blood of Saintes and with the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus and when I sawe her I won dred with great marueile 7 Then the Aungell said vnto me Wherefore marueilest thou I will shewe thee the mysterie of the woman and of the beast that beareth her whiche hathe seuen heads and ten hornes 8 The beast that thou hast sene was and is not and shal ascende out of the bottomles pit and shal go into perdicion and they that dwel on the earth shal wōdre whose names are not writen in the Boke of life from the fundacion of the worlde whē they beholde the beast that was and is not and yet is 9 Here is the minde that hathe wisdome The seuen heads are seuen mountaines whereon the woman sitteth they are also seuen Kyngs 10 Fiue are fallen and one is ād another is not yet come and when he cometh he must con tinue a shortspace 11 And the beast that was and is not is 〈◊〉 the eight and is one of the seuen and shall go into destruction 12 And the ten hornes which thou sawest are ten Kings whiche yet haue not receyued a kingdome but shall receiue power as Kings at one houre with the beast 13 These haue one minde and shal giue their power and autoritie vnto the beast 14 These shall fight with the Lambe and the Lambe shal ouercome them * for he is Lord of Lords and King of Kings and they that are on his side called and chosen and faithfull 15 And he said vnto me The waters whiche thou sawest where the whore sitteth are people multitudes nations and tōgues 16 And the ten hornes whiche thou sawest vpon the beast are they that shall hate the whore and shal make her desolate naked and shal eat her flesh burne her with fyre 17 For God hathe put in their hearts to fulfill his will and to do with one consent for to giue their kingdome vnto the beast vntill the wordes of God be fulfilled 18 And the woman whiche thou sawest is the great citie whiche reigneth ouer the Kings of the earth CHAP. XVIII 3. 9. The louers of the worlde are sorie for the fall of the whore of Babylon 4 An admonition to the people of God to 〈◊〉 out of her dominion 20 But they that be of God haue cause to reioyce for her destruction 1 ANd after these things I sawe another Aungell come downe from heauen hauing great power so that the earth was lightened with his glorie 2 And he cryed out mightely with a loude voyce saying * It is fallen it is fallen Babylon the great citie and is become the habitation of deuils and the holde of all fowle spirits and a cage of euerie vncleane hatefull byrde 3 For all nations haue dronken of the wine of the wrath of her fornication and the Kyngs of the earth haue committed fornication with her and the marchants of the 〈◊〉 are waxed riche of the abundance of her pleasures 4 And I heard another voyce from heauen say Go out of her my people that ye be not partakers in her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues 5 For her sinnes are come vp vnto heauen God hathe remembred her iniquities 6 Rewarde her euen as she hathe rewarded you and giue her double accordyng to her workes and in the cup that she hath filled to you filher the double 7 In asmuche as she glorified her self and liued in pleasure so muche giue ye to her torment and sorowe for she saith in her heart * I sit being a quene and am no widowe shall se no mourning 8 Therefore shall her plagues come at one day death and sorowe and famine she shal be burnt with fyre for strong is the Lorde God whiche wil condemne her 9 And the Kings of the earth shal be waile her and lament for her whiche haue committed
here he speaketh as man iudgeth by his eye for els the moone is les se then the planete Saturnus o To giue it sufficient light as in 〈◊〉 appoin ted for the same to serue to mans vse Iere. 31. 35. () I he 4 day p As fish and wormes which slide swimme or crepe †Ebr the soule of life †Ebr face of the 〈◊〉 q The fish fou les had both 〈◊〉 beginning whe rein we se that nature 〈◊〉 place to Gods wil forasmuche as the one sorte is made to flie aboue in the ayre the other to swimme 〈◊〉 in the water r That is by the vertue of his worde he gaue power to his creatures to ingendre () The 5 day Chap. 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 6. 1. Cor. 〈◊〉 7. †Ebr. soule of lif Colos. 3. 10. s God commanded the water and the earth to bring forthe other creatures but of man he saith Let vs make signifying that God taketh counsel with his wisdome vertue purposing to make an excel lent worke aboue all the rest of his creation t This image licknes of God in man is expounded Ephes. 4. 24. Where it is writen that man was created after God in righteousnes ād true holines meaning by these two wordes all perfection as wisdo me trueth innocentie 〈◊〉 c. wisdo 2. 〈◊〉 Eccles. 17 1. u The propagacion of man is the blessing of God 〈◊〉 128. Chap. 8. 17 91. Marth 19. 4. x Gods great liberalitie to man taketh away all excuse of his ingratitude Chap. 9 〈◊〉 Exod. 3. 17. Ecel es 39. 21. () The 6. day Mar. 7. 37. Chap. 11. a That is the in numerable abun dance of creaturesin heauen earth Exod. 20. 11. 31. 17. Eb. 4. 4 b For he had now finished his creacion but his prouidence stil watched ouer his creatures and gouerneth them c Appointed it to be kepe holy that man might therein consider the excellencie of his workes Gods goodnes towards him “ Or the original and beginning Chap. 21 15 “ Or tre as d God onely openeth the heauens 〈◊〉 them he sendeth drought and raine according to his good pleasure e He sheweth whereof mans bodye was created to the intent that man shulde not glorie in the 〈◊〉 of his owne nature f This was the name of a 〈◊〉 as some thinke in 〈◊〉 moste pleasant and abundant in all things g Which was a signe 〈◊〉 the life receaued of God h That is of miserable experien ce which came by 〈◊〉 God Eccle 24 35. i Which 〈◊〉 is a countrey 〈◊〉 ning to Persia Estwarde and enclineth towarde the west “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ne or perle 〈◊〉 sayth it is the name of a tre “ Or Ethiopia “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 k God wolde not haue man ydle thogh as 〈◊〉 there was no nede to labour l So that man might 〈◊〉 there was a 〈◊〉 reigne 〈◊〉 to w omehe owed obedience †Ebr in the day m By this 〈◊〉 he meaneth the separaciō of man from God 〈◊〉 is our life and chief felicitie 〈◊〉 also that our disobedience is the cause thereof †Ebr. before him n By mouing them to come 〈◊〉 submit them selues to Adám †Ebr 〈◊〉 o Signifying that mankinde was perfit 〈◊〉 the woman 〈◊〉 created which before 〈◊〉 like an vnpersit buylding 1. Cor. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 〈◊〉 5. Mar. 10 〈◊〉 Cor. 6. 16. * Ephes 5. 3. “ Or. Man nes be cause she cōmeth of man for in Ebr Ish. is man and Ishah the woman p So that maria ge requireth a greater 〈◊〉 of vs towarde our wiues then otherwise we are bounde to shewe to our parents q For before sinne entred all things were honest 〈◊〉 * Wisdo 2. 25. a As 〈◊〉 can change himselfe into an Angel of light so did he abuse the wisdome of the 〈◊〉 to deceaue man b God suffered 〈◊〉 to make the 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 and to speakein him c In douting of Gods 〈◊〉 earning she yelded to Satan * 2. Cor. 11. 3. d This is Satans 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cause ye 〈◊〉 to feare Gods threatenings e As though he f hulde say God doeth not forbid you to eat of the fru e saue that he knoweth that if you shulde eat thereof you 〈◊〉 be like to him g They began to fele their miserie but they soght not to God for redemie 〈◊〉 25. 〈◊〉 1 Timo 〈◊〉 14. †Ebr. things to girdeabout them to hide their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not 〈◊〉 muche to please his wife as moued by am bicion at her per suasion “ Or winde h The sinful con sci nce 〈◊〉 Gods presence i His hypocrisie appearethin that he hid the cause of his nakednes which was the 〈◊〉 of Gods commandement k His wickedues and lacke of true repentance appearethin this that he burdeneth God with his faute because he had giuen him a wife l In stead of con fessing her sinne she increaseth it by accusing the serpent m He arked the reason of Adam and his wife be cause he wolde 〈◊〉 not the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r The Lord comfor 〈◊〉 Adam by the promes of the 〈◊〉 sed sede and also 〈◊〉 the body for 〈◊〉 sinne which the soule shulde 〈◊〉 bene 〈◊〉 for that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hauing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 might 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s The 〈◊〉 of Gods co 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mankinde and all other creatures were subiect to the curse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not ouercome hem t These are 〈◊〉 the natural frutes of the earth but procede of the corruption of sinne u Or gaue 〈◊〉 knowledge to make them selues 〈◊〉 x By this 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 Adams 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was fallen by ambition y Adam depriued of life lost also the signe thereof 1. Cor. 4. 4. a Mans 〈◊〉 state of 〈◊〉 and Gods blessing were not 〈◊〉 abolished through 〈◊〉 but the 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 thereof was chan ged b That is 〈◊〉 to the Lords promes as Chap. 3. 15. some read To the Lord as reioycing for the sonne which she had bor ne whome she wolde offer to the Lord as the first 〈◊〉 of her birth c This declareth that the father instructed his childiē in the knowledge of God and also how god gaue thē sacrifices to signifie their saluacion albeit they were 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of the tre of life d Because he was an hypocrite and 〈◊〉 onely for an ourwarde shew without 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 e Bothe thou thy sacrificeshalbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ebr. 11. 4. f Sinne shal 〈◊〉 torment thy 〈◊〉 g The 〈◊〉 of the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Kain ouer Habel VVisdo 10. 3. 〈◊〉 23 35 1 〈◊〉 3. 12. Iud 21 h This is the nature of the 〈◊〉 When thei are reproued of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to neglect God and despite him i God reuengeth the Wrongs of his Saints thogh none 〈◊〉 for the iniquitie it selfe 〈◊〉 for vengeance k The earth
1. 6. p To call him Salomon q Meaning Dauid 1. Chro. 22 9. “ Or the chief citie r That is the chief citie and where all the conduits are is a good as taken †Ebr. my namebe called vpon it 1. Chro. 20. 2. s That is 〈◊〉 pounde after the waight of the 〈◊〉 talent t Signifying that as thei were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God so he put them to cruell death a Tamarwas Absaloms sister both by father and mother and 〈◊〉 onely by father b And therefore kept in herfathers house as virgines were accustomed c Here we se that there is no 〈◊〉 wicked that 〈◊〉 lacke counsel to further it d Meaning some delicate and 〈◊〉 “ Or paste e That is she serued them on a dishe f For the wicked are ashamed to do that before mē whiche they are not afrayed to 〈◊〉 the sight of God Leui. 18. 9. “ Or How shal I put away my shame g As a lewde wicked persone “ 〈◊〉 for this cause “ Or boye h For that which was of diuers coa 〈◊〉 or pieces in those dayes was had in greatest estimacion Gene. 37. 3. iudg 5. 30. 〈◊〉 For thogh he 〈◊〉 ceiued soden vengeance in his heart yet he 〈◊〉 bled it til occasiō serued and comforted his sister “ Or in the plaine of Hazor k To wit to a banke thinking thereby to fulfil his wicked purpose †Ebr. blessed l 〈◊〉 to the king that Am non was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto him m 〈◊〉 is the pride of the wicked masters 〈◊〉 in all their wicked commandemēts they think to be obeyed n Lamenting as he 〈◊〉 felt the wrath of Godvpō his house 〈◊〉 12. 10. †Ebr. because it was put in 〈◊〉 mouche “ Or take it to heart “ Or but. “ Or one after an other o That onely Am non is dead Chap. 3. 〈◊〉 p For Maachah his mother was the 〈◊〉 of this Talmai “ Or ceased a That the kynge fauoured him “ Or wise b In token of mournyng for they vsed 〈◊〉 intynge to seme chearefull †Ebr. put worde in her mouthe †Ebr. Saue †Ebr. a widowe woman c Vnder this parable she describeth the death of Ammon by Absalom d Because he hathe slayne his bro ther he oght to 〈◊〉 slayne according to the Lawe Gene 9 6. Exod. 21. 12 e As touching the 〈◊〉 of the Lawe which punisheth blood let me beare the blame f Sweare that thei shal not reuenge the blood which are 〈◊〉 in nom ber g VVhy doest thou giue contrary sentence in 〈◊〉 sonne absalom “ Or accept h God hathe prouided Waies as sanctuaries to saue then 〈◊〉 times whome man iud geth worthy death i For I thoght they wolde kil this mine heit l 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 done this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 counsel of 〈◊〉 m By 〈◊〉 rather in a 〈◊〉 ble then 〈◊〉 “ Or none 〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 from the King n I haue ' granted thy request †Ebr. blessed o Couering hereby his affection and shewing 〈◊〉 parte of iustice to please the people p VVhich weig hed 6 〈◊〉 4 once after halfe 〈◊〉 on ce the shekei “ Or possession b The wicked 〈◊〉 impacientin their affections and spare no vnlawful meanes to 〈◊〉 them r If I haue offended by reuenging my sisters dishonour thus the wicked iustisie them selues in their euil †Ehr made him a VVhich were as agarde to setfor te his estate “ Or cōtrouersie b That is nothing of what citie or place he was c Thus by slander flatterie and faire promises the wicked seke preferrement d By insiting thē 〈◊〉 his father to him selfe e Counting from the time that the Israelites had asked a king of Samuél f By offring a peace offring which was lawful to do in anie place g And byd to his feast in Hebron †Ebr. went increased h VVhose heart he sawe that Satan had so possessed that he wolde 〈◊〉 ue no 〈◊〉 vnattempted †Ebr. chose †Ebr. at his feete “ Or house i To wit from Ierusalém k These were as the kings garde or as some write his counselers l VVho as some write was the kings sonne of Gath. m Meaning them of his familie n God require thee thy 〈◊〉 dship and fidelitie o To wit the six hundreth men p VVhich was the charge of the kohathire 9. Nō 4. 4. q To standby the Arke “ Or his tabernacle r The faithful in all their afflictiōs shewe them selues obedient to Gods wil. 〈◊〉 Sam. 9. 9. s VVhich asshes and dust in signe of sorrowe t The counsel of the 〈◊〉 worlde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more harme then the open force of the enemie u Though Hushai dissembled here at the 〈◊〉 yet may we not vse this example to excuse our dissimulacion a VVhich was the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Chap 15 30. “ Or fig cakes b Communely there are no viler 〈◊〉 then they which vnder 〈◊〉 of frendship accuse 〈◊〉 c VVhich was a citie in the tribe of Beniamin d That is rounde about him †Ebr. man of blood Ebr man of Belial e 〈◊〉 him as thogh by his meanes Ish bosheth Abnér were slaine 1. Sam. 24. 15. and Chap. 3. 8. f Dauid felt that this was the iudgement of God for his sinne and therefore hūbleth him 〈◊〉 to his rod. †Or my teares g Meaning that the Lord wil sēt comfort to his when they areop pressed h To wit at Bahurim †Ebr. Let the king liue i Meaning Dauid †Ebr. the secōde time k Suspecting the change of the kingdome and so his owne ouer throwe he giueth suche counsel as might moste hindre his fathers reconciliation and also declare to the people that Absalom was in hiest 〈◊〉 ritie l It was so estemed for the 〈◊〉 thereof a The wicked are so gredy to execute their malice that they leaue none occasion that may further the same b Meaning Dauid †Ebr. was right in the eyes of Ab salom †Ebr. what is in his 〈◊〉 “ Or giuen suche counsel c 〈◊〉 sheueth him selfe faithful to Dauid in that he reproueth this wicked counsel and purpose Or 〈◊〉 all night †Ebr. haue a brea che or ruine †Ebr. meit “ Or we wil cápe against him “ Or commāded d That counsel which 〈◊〉 good ād the first to Absolom e For by the 〈◊〉 of Hus hai 〈◊〉 went to the battel where he was destroyed Vers. 4. f That is ouer Ior den g Meaning the message frō their fathers h 〈◊〉 God sendeth succour to his in their greatest dangers i The chalde text readeth now they haue passed the Iordén k To wit to pursue thee with all haste l They 〈◊〉 all night and by morning had all their companie passed ouer m Gods vengeāce euen in this life is powred on them which are enemie traicours or persecuters for his Church n VVho was also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dauids fathers o God shewed him selfe mosteli berale to his whē they seme
That is make it knowen m Acknowledge thy iust iudgemēt and praise thee n So that there be a drought to destroy the frutes of the land †Ebr in the land of their gates o 〈◊〉 sucheare most mete to receiue 〈◊〉 mercies p He 〈◊〉 suche as shulde be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 to serue the true God q That this is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be worshiped “ Or mainteine their right 2. Chro. 6. 36. 〈◊〉 7. 21. 1. 〈◊〉 1. 7. “ Or if they repent r Thogh the temple was the chief place of prayer yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not them that be ing let with 〈◊〉 caal vpon him in other places s As Dauid did Dan. 6. 10. 〈◊〉 Or auenge their wrong t He vnderstode 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God of enemies wolde make f iends vnto them 〈◊〉 did cōuert vnto him Exod. 19 〈◊〉 u Salomon is asigure of 〈◊〉 who continually is the Mediator betwene God his Christ. x Me 〈◊〉 that man of him 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 vn to God and that all obedience to his lawe procedeth 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. the thing of a day in his day 2. 〈◊〉 7. 〈◊〉 y Before the oracle where the 〈◊〉 was 2. Chro. 7. 7. z That is from North to South 〈◊〉 all the countrey a Seuen dayes for the feast †Ebr. blessed 2. Chro. 7. 11. Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 8. 29. Deut. 12. 11. a If thou walke in myfeare and with drawe thy selfe from the cōmune 〈◊〉 of men which follow their 〈◊〉 2. Sam. 7. 12. 1. Chro. 〈◊〉 10 b God 〈◊〉 that disobedience against him is the cause of his displeasure and so of all miserie 〈◊〉 7. 14. c The worlde shal 〈◊〉 of you a mocking 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 contempt 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 ralbenes tes Deut. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 2. Chro. 〈◊〉 1. “ Or zor 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 “ Or dirtie 〈◊〉 baren d For his tribute towarde the buyl ding e The common talent was about 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 weight f Millo mas as the towne house or place of assemblie which was open aboue g Citie for his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 h These were as bondmen and payed what was required ether labour or money Leui. 25. 〈◊〉 i The ouersers of Salomons 〈◊〉 were deuided 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 partes the first conteined 3300. the seconde 300. and the 3,250 which were 〈◊〉 so here are conteined the two last parts which make 〈◊〉 k In the 2. Chro. 8. 18. is made men cion 〈◊〉 mo which seme to ha ue bene employed for their charges 2. Chro. 9. 1. mat 〈◊〉 42. 〈◊〉 11. 〈◊〉 a Iosephus saith that she was que ne of 〈◊〉 and that Sheba was the name of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 which is anyland of 〈◊〉 b That is the who le ordre and trade of 〈◊〉 house †Ebr. there was no morespirit in her c 〈◊〉 muche more happie are they 〈◊〉 heare the wisdome of God reueiled in his worde d It is a chief signe of Gods fauour whē godlie and 〈◊〉 rulers sit in the throne of iustice e This is the cause why Kings are appointed 2. Chro. 9. 10. †Ebr. by the hād of the King Evod. 25 〈◊〉 f To 〈◊〉 of arabia which for thei 〈◊〉 abundance of all 〈◊〉 was called happy Chap. 7. 2. g As the chaire bowes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to leane vpon h By 〈◊〉 is ment Cilicia which was abun dant in varietie of precious things 2. Chro. 1 14. †Or be made siluer as plenteous as stones “ Or for the companie of the Kings marchants did receiue as a nomber at a price †Ebr. handes Deut. 17. 17. eccles 47. 2. a VVhich were idolatries Exod 34. 16 a Or quenes b To whome 〈◊〉 no dowry c He serued not God with a pure heart Iudg. 3. 13. d VVho was also called Molech vers 7. read 2 King 23. 10. e Thus the Scripture 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer man doeth reuerence and 〈◊〉 as God Chap. 3. 5. 9. 3. Chap 6 12. f That thou hast forsaken me and worshiped idoles Chap. 12 15. g Because the tribes of Iudah and Beniamin had their possessions mixed thei are he re taken as one tribe h Of the King of Edoms stocke 2. Sam. 8. 34. Of the Edountes k Thus God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this idolater 〈◊〉 be a scourge to 〈◊〉 his peoples sinnes l God broght him to honour that is power might be more able to compasse his enterpri ses against Salomons house 2. Sam. 8. 〈◊〉 m VVhen Dauid had disconfired Hadadézer and his armie n To wit the mē whome 〈◊〉 had gathered vnto him 2. Chro. 13. 〈◊〉 o He was ouerseer of Salomons workes for the tribe of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 p By these visible signes the Prophetes wolde mo re depely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into their hearts to whome 〈◊〉 e sent “ Or to do that that pleaseth me Chap. 12. 19. He hathe respect 〈◊〉 the Mes siah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 bright 〈◊〉 that shul le shine through all the worlde †〈◊〉 in all that thy soule f For this 〈◊〉 that Salomon hath 〈◊〉 f For 〈◊〉 whole spiritual kingdome was restored in Messiah t 〈◊〉 boke as is thoght was lost in their captiuitie 2 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 from Egypt Chap. 4. 7. a 〈◊〉 vs not withso great 〈◊〉 ges which weare not able 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or had 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 counsellers b Thei 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 here was no way 〈◊〉 inne the peoples hearts but to grante them their iuste 〈◊〉 c There is nothig 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 that are in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their affections and 〈◊〉 counsel d I am muche mo re able to kepe you in subiection then my father was Or litle 〈◊〉 e The people declare their 〈◊〉 in this that they wolde atempt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fore the King had giuen then iuste occasion “ 〈◊〉 the Lord was the 〈◊〉 Chap. 11 11. f Thogh 〈◊〉 can se were good yet it is most hard for the people to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wordes declare †〈◊〉 strēgthened him selfe g By the iuste iudgement of GOD for Salomons sinnes Chap. 11. 13. h For 〈◊〉 yet he perceiued not 〈◊〉 the Lord had so appointed it 2. 〈◊〉 11. 〈◊〉 i That is 〈◊〉 Prophet k VVho of his iust iudgement wyll 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 hys mercie spare the innocent people l He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 people shulde haue by this meanes bene entised to rebelle against him m So 〈◊〉 a the 〈◊〉 per su 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 when they wyl make a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their 〈◊〉 n That is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 altars were 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 o Because hewold 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hynde the peo 〈◊〉 deuocion to his idolatrie he made a newe holy daye besides those that the Lord had 〈◊〉 in the Lawe a That is a Prophet b Not that that was called 〈◊〉 in Beniamin but another of that name 2. King 23. 17. c By this signe ye shal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord hathe sent me “ 〈◊〉 be powred cut d The wicked rage agaynste the 〈◊〉 of God when
26. it is cal led also Epha but Epha is to measured 〈◊〉 thyngs as bath is a measure for licours c The very heathē confessed that it was a singular gift of God when hegaue to any na tion a King that was wise and of vnderstanding albeit it appeareth that this Hirā had the true knowled ge of God f It is also writē that she was of the tribe of Naph tali 1. King 7. 14. which may be vn 〈◊〉 that by reason of the con fusion of tribes which then begā to be thei maried in diuers tribes so that by her father she might be of Dan and by her mother of 〈◊〉 “ Or shippes “ Or Ioppe 1. King 7. 23. a Whiche is the mountaine where Abraham thoght to haue sacrificed his sonne Gene 22. 2. 2 Sam. 24. 16. b Accordynge to the whole length of the Temple cō prehending the 〈◊〉 holye place 〈◊〉 the rest c 〈◊〉 conteined as muche as did the breadth of the peo ple 1 King 6. 3. d From the 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 lot in the 〈◊〉 of Kings mencion is made from the fundation to the first stage e Some thinke it is that place whiche is called 〈◊〉 1. King 6. 19. f Which separated the Temple from the moste holy place g Enerie one was eightene cubites long but the halfe cubite colde not be sene for it was hid in the roundenes of the chapiter and therefore he giueth to euerie one but 17. an halfe h For euerie 〈◊〉 an hundreth read 1. King 7. 20. Leu. 6. 9. a A great vessel of brasse so called be cause of the great quantitie of was ter whiche it cōteined 1. King 7. 23 b Meaning vnder the brim of the vessel as 1. King 7. 24. c In the length of euery cubice were tene heades or knoppes which in all are 〈◊〉 “ Or floure delyner d In the first boke of Kings chap. 7. 26. mēcion is onelye made of two thousand but the lesse nomber was taken there and here accordynge as 〈◊〉 measures proued afterward is declared “ Euen as they hulde be made f Called also the porche of Salomō Act. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is also taken for the Tēple where Christ preached Mat 21. 27. “ Or caldrons g whome Salomō reueiēced for the gifts that GOD had giuen him as a father he had the same name also that Huram the King of Tyrus had his mother was alewesh and his lather a Tyriā Some read for his father the autour of this worke h In Ebrewe the bread of the faces 〈◊〉 they wereser before the Arke where the Lord shewed his presence “ Or instrumet is of Musique i That is couered 〈◊〉 places of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King 9. 51. 〈◊〉 a Read 2. Sam. 6. 12. b VVhē the things were dedicate broght into the Temple c Called in Ebrew Ethanin conteining part of September and 〈◊〉 te of October 1. King 8. 2. which moneth the lewes es called the 〈◊〉 moneth because they say that the worlde was created in that moneth and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 came from 〈◊〉 thei began at 〈◊〉 but because this opinion is vncer 〈◊〉 we make 〈◊〉 euer the 〈◊〉 as best writers do “ Or without the Oracle d For Aarors rod and Mana were taken thence before it was broght to this place e VVere prepared to serue the Lord f They agreed all in one turne g This was the effect of their songs a After that he had senetheglorie of the Lord in the cloude 1. King 8. 12. “ Or power “ Or Temple 〈◊〉 Sam. 7. 9. “ Ebr. that it was in thine heart b ' Meaning the two Tables wherein is conteined the effect of the couenant that God made with our fathers c On a skaffolde that was made for that purpo se that hepraying for the whole peo 〈◊〉 might be heard d Bothe to 〈◊〉 thankes for the great 〈◊〉 of God bestowed vpon him and also to pray for the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 his people 2. Mac 2 8. Or in effect or by thy power †Ebr. a man shal not be 〈◊〉 of 1. King 8. 17. e That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in effect that thou hast a continual care ouer this a place f By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing from him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by deniyng that which hehathe left to him to kepe or do him any wrong 1 King 8 31. †Ebr. othe g Meaning to him that which he hath deserued †Or praise “ Ot toward this place Chap. 20. 9. †Ebr. in the land of their gates h He declareth that 〈◊〉 prayers of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can not be heard 〈◊〉 of any but of thē 〈◊〉 pray vnto God with an vnfained faith and in true repentance i He sheweth that before God there is no acception of persone but all people that feat 〈◊〉 Worketh righteousnes is ac cepted Act 10. 35. k Meaning that none oght to enrer prise anyware but at the Lords commandement that is Which is lawful by his Worde “ Or according to the maner of this citie 1. King 8. 46. eccles 7 21. 1. Iohn 1. 8. “ Or repent “ Or mainteine their right Psal. 132 8. l That is into thy Temple m Let 〈◊〉 be preserued by thy power and made vertuous and holy n Heare my prayer Which am thine anointed King 9. Mac. 2. 10. a Hereby God declared that hewas pleased with Salomons prayer 1. King 8. 65. †Ebr. by 〈◊〉 hands b The feast of the Tabernacles Which Was kept in the seuent mo neth c They assembled to heare the Word of God after that they had remained seuen dayes in the bouthes of the Tabernacles d They hadleaue to departe the two and twentieth day 1. King 8. 〈◊〉 but they went not away til the next day 1. King 9. 1. Nom. 12. 6. “ I Wil cause the pestilence to cease and destroy the beasts that hurt the frutes of the earth and sendrai ne in due season Chap. 6. 16. f VVhich thing declareth that God had more respect to their saluation then to the aduancement ofhis owne glotie and Whereas men abuse those things Which Godhathe appoin ted to set forthe his praise he doethwith drawe 〈◊〉 graces thence a Signifying that he was twentie yere in buylding them 1. King 9. 10. b That is Which Hirā gaue 〈◊〉 to Salomon because they pleased him not and ther fore called them 〈◊〉 that is dirt or filth 1. King 9. 13. c Meaning of mu nitions an 〈◊〉 for the Ware d That is he repaired and 〈◊〉 them for they Were buylt long before by Seerah a noble woman of the tribe of Ephraim 1. e Read 1. King 7. 2 Chro. 6. 24. †Ebr. to come vp to 〈◊〉 f For in all 〈◊〉 Were 3300 but here hè 〈◊〉 of them that had the principal char ge read 1. King 9. 23. Chap. 4. 1. Exod. 29 39 “ Or 〈◊〉 the maner of euerie day g Read Leuit 23. 1. Chao 24. 1. h Bothe for the matter and also the Workemanship i Meaning thered Sea
not 〈◊〉 them selues by couenant i Wheresoeuer we laboured or traueled there the 〈◊〉 were due vnto the Lorde both by 〈◊〉 Law and accordyng to the othe and coue nāt that we made Nomb. 18. 26. k We wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 of that that shal be necessarie for it Because their 〈◊〉 dwelt 〈◊〉 about thē 〈◊〉 prouided that 〈◊〉 might be 〈◊〉 with men 〈◊〉 vsed this 〈◊〉 because here were fewe 〈◊〉 offred them 〈◊〉 willingly b Whiche came of Pérez the sonne of Iudah “ Or of a Shilonite c That is was the he Priest d That serued and ministred in the Temple “ Or of one of the greatmen e That is he begā the psalme was the chanter f Meaning of the Temple g O them which 〈◊〉 not in Ierusalém “ Or Ophel h Was chief aboue the Kynge for all his 〈◊〉 a From Babylon to Ierufalém b Next in dignitie to the hie 〈◊〉 and whiche were of the stocke of Aaron c Had charge of them that sang the Psalmes d They kept their wardes and watches accordyng to their turnes as 1. Chro. 23. 6. e That is next to Seraiah or rather of that 〈◊〉 whi che was called after the Name of Seraiah f Whereof was zacharie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g That is one after another and euerie one in hys course 〈◊〉 sonnes of the singers h Whiche were a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had their possessions in the 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 2. 54. i Meaning 〈◊〉 k That is the brethren of zaccur l Whiche was the going vp to the mountzion 〈◊〉 is called the citie of Dauid †Ebr. caused to heare m Whiche were chambers appointed by Hezekiah to put in the tithes such things 2. Chr. 31. 11. now 〈◊〉 repared againe for the same vse Chro. 15. 16. n That is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 23. 〈◊〉 Nomb. 22. 5. a That is all such which had ioyned in vnlawfull mariage and also those with whome God had forbidden them to haue societie b That the 〈◊〉 was made c He was 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tobiah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and enemie of the Iewes d Called also 〈◊〉 Ezra 7. 1. “ Or at the yeres end e 〈◊〉 we se to what 〈◊〉 the people fall into whē they are 〈◊〉 of one that 〈◊〉 of God seing that their chief gouernour was but a while absent and yet they fell into suche great 〈◊〉 as appeareth also Exo. 32. 1. f He 〈◊〉 that he did 〈◊〉 with a good conscience yet he 〈◊〉 not iustifie him selfe herein but 〈◊〉 reth God to fauor him to be 〈◊〉 vnto him 〈◊〉 his owne goodnes sake as ver 22. g I 〈◊〉 vnto them that GOD wolde not 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 h Was 〈◊〉 this a great cause why God plagued vs in times paste meaning 〈◊〉 if they transgressed now in the same againe 〈◊〉 plague shuld be greater i 〈◊〉 the tyme that the sunne went 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sabbath 〈◊〉 from the sunne going downe of the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sunne 〈◊〉 of the other k Meaning of the 〈◊〉 that none thatwas vncleane shulde 〈◊〉 l which was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and they had maried wiues therof and so had corrupted theyr speache and religion m That is I did excommunicate them and dryue them out of the Congregacion 1. King 〈◊〉 7. 1. King 11. 1. n Punish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cording to 〈◊〉 faute euil exāple which they haue giuen to the rest of thy people contrarie to their vocation o That is to shewe mercie vn to me a Called also 〈◊〉 who was now the 〈◊〉 Monarch had the gouernemē of the Medes Persiās and Chaldeans some think he was Darius 〈◊〉 sonne called also 〈◊〉 b Daniel chap. 6. 〈◊〉 maketh mencion but of six score leauing out the nomber that is vnperfit as the Scripturein diuers placesvseth c That is had rest and quietnes Nehem. 1. 1. d VVhich they in those coūtreis instead of tables e As was beseming for so ma gnificala King f None might be cōpelled to drink more then it plea sed him g VVhich was the lastday of the 〈◊〉 that the King ma de for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. †Ebr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the hand of the eunuches h That had 〈◊〉 rience of 〈◊〉 as thei had 〈◊〉 ned by 〈◊〉 marking in 〈◊〉 nuance of 〈◊〉 i VVhich were 〈◊〉 chief counselers that might 〈◊〉 alwaies accesse to him k By her disobedience she hathe giuen an example to all women to do the like to their 〈◊〉 l That is her disobedience m Meaning that wolde take first 〈◊〉 here of to do the like and that the rest of women wold by continuance do the same n Let her be 〈◊〉 and another made Quene o For he had vnder him an hundreth twentie seuen countreis p That is that the wife shulde be subiect to the housband and at his commandement a That is he called the matter againe into communication b By the seuen wise men of his counsel c The abuse of the se countreis was so great that they in uented manie meanes to serue the lustes of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 as they ordeined wicked Iawes that the King might haue whose daughters he wold so they had diuers houses ap pointed as one for them whiles they were virgines 〈◊〉 when they were 〈◊〉 and for the Quenes another d Read what this purification was vers 13. 2. Kin. 24. 〈◊〉 †Ebr. portions o For thogh she was taken 〈◊〉 by a cruellaw yet he ceased not to haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ca re ouer her and therefore did resort oft times to heare of her f VVhat 〈◊〉 she asked of the eunuch 〈◊〉 was he bounde ogiue her “ Or Hegai g VVherein het modestie appeared because she soght 〈◊〉 apparel to commend her beautie but ftode tothe eu nuches appoint ment h VVhich conteined parte of Decē ber and part of 〈◊〉 i That is made for her sake k He released their tribute their tribute I That is great magnifical m That is at the mariage of Ester which was these conde mariage of the King n Meaning to 〈◊〉 him o In the Chronicles of the Medes and 〈◊〉 as Chap 10. 2. a The Persians maner was to knele downe and reuerence their Kings and suche as he 〈◊〉 in chief autoritie which Mordecai wolde not do to this ambitious proude man b Thus we se that there is none so wicked but thei haue their flatterers to accuse the godlie ' Ebr despised in his eyes c VVhich 〈◊〉 to parte of Marche and parte of April d To knowe what monethand day shulde be good to enterpri se this thing that it might haue good successe but God disapointed their lottes expectation e Cōteining part of Februarie and parte of Marche f These be the two arguments which commonly the worldelings aud the wic ked vse toward princes against the godly that is the concempt of their Iows and diminishing of their profit without respect how God his 〈◊〉
inuaded them and so the land sem d to be giuen to them alone m The cruel 〈◊〉 is euer in danger of de th and is neuer quiet in 〈◊〉 n Out of that mi 〈◊〉 Where into he once 〈◊〉 o God doeth not onely 〈◊〉 the Wicked ost 〈◊〉 but euen in their prosperitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thē With a gredi nes euer more to gather Which is as a 〈◊〉 p He sheweth What Weapons Godvseth against the Wicked Which lift vp thē selues against him to Wit terror of cō science and outWard 〈◊〉 q That is he Was so 〈◊〉 vp With great prosperitie and abundance of all things that he forgate God nothing that Iob in his felicitie had not the true feare of God r Thogh he buylde repare 〈◊〉 places to 〈◊〉 him same yet God shal bring all to naught and turne his great prosperitie into extreme miserie s Meaning that his 〈◊〉 buyldings shulde neuer come to perfection t He 〈◊〉 so in his owne con ceite that he Wil giue no place to good counsel therefore his owne pride shal bring him to destruction u As one that ga thereth grapes 〈◊〉 they be ripe x Which Were buylz or mainteined by powring 〈◊〉 y And 〈◊〉 al their 〈◊〉 deuises shal turne to their 〈◊〉 Wne destructiō a Which serue for vaine ostenta tion and for no true comfort b For Elipház did replie against 〈◊〉 answer c I Wolde you felt that Which I do d That is mocke at your miserie as you do at 〈◊〉 e If this Were in my power yet Wolde I comfort you and not do as ye do to me f If thei Wolde say Why doest thou not then comfort thy selfe he answereth that the iudgements of God are more heauy then he is able to asWage ether by Wordes or silēce g Meaning God h That is destro yed most of my familie i In roken of sorowe and grief k That is God by his wrath and in this 〈◊〉 of Wordes hie stile he expresseth how grieuous the hand of God Was vpon him l That is hathe hādeled me most contempteously for so smiting on the cheke signified 1. King 22 24 Mar. 14 65. m They haue led me 〈◊〉 thei Wolde n His manifolde afflictions o I am Wonded to the heart p Meaning his glorie Was broght Iowe q Signifying that he is not able to comprehend the cause of this his grieuous punishment r That is vnfained and Without hypocrisie s Let my sinne be knowen if I be suche a sinner as mine a duersaries accuse me let me finde no fauour t Thogh man cōdemne me yet God is Witnes of my cause u Vse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in stead of true consola tion x Thus by his great torments he is caryed away and brasteth 〈◊〉 into passions and speaketh vnaduisedly as thogh God shulde 〈◊〉 man more gently seing he hathe but a 〈◊〉 time here to liue a In stead of 〈◊〉 being now at deaths 〈◊〉 he had but thē that mocked at him and discouraged him b I se 〈◊〉 that thei seke but to vexe me c He reasoneth 〈◊〉 God as a man beside him selfe to the intent that his cause mightbe broght to light d And answer thee e That thesemine 〈◊〉 are thy 〈◊〉 iugements thogh mā know not the cause f He that 〈◊〉 a man and onelyiugeth him happy in his pro 〈◊〉 shal not him self onely but in his posteri tie be punished g God hath mad all the Worlde to speake of me because of mine afflictions h That is as a cō tinual sounde in their eares i To Wit When they se the godlie punished but in the end they shal come to 〈◊〉 ding and knowe 〈◊〉 shal be the 〈◊〉 of the hy pocrite k That is Wil not be discouraged considering that the godlieare punished aswel as the Wicked l Iob speaketh to thē thre that came to comfort him m That is haue 〈◊〉 me sorow in stead of comfort n Thogh I shulde hope to come from aduersitie to prosperitie as your 〈◊〉 pretendeth o I haue 〈◊〉 hope in father mother 〈◊〉 or anie 〈◊〉 thing for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wormes shal be 〈◊〉 me in stead of them p All Worldely hope and prosperitie faile Which you say are onely signes of Gods fauour but seing that these 〈◊〉 perish I set mine hope in God and in the life 〈◊〉 a Which counte your selues 〈◊〉 as Chap 12. 4. b Whome 〈◊〉 take to be but 〈◊〉 as Chap. 12 7. c That is like a mad man d Shal God 〈◊〉 ge the 〈◊〉 of nature for thy sa ke by dealing With the other 〈◊〉 thē he doeth With all 〈◊〉 e When the Wicked is in his prosperitie thē God changeth his 〈◊〉 and this is his ordinarie 〈◊〉 for their sinnes f Meaning that the Wicked are in continual dan ger g That Which shulde nourish him shal be consumed by 〈◊〉 h That is some strong and violent death shal consume his strength or as the Ebrew Worde sign 〈◊〉 his mem bres or parts i That is 〈◊〉 most great feare k Meaning not truely come by l Thogh all the 〈◊〉 Wolde fa uour him yet God Wolde destroie him and his m He shal fall from prosperitie to 〈◊〉 n When theishal se 〈◊〉 came vn to him a That is many times as Nehem 4 12. b That is I my self 〈◊〉 punished forit or you haue not yet con futed it c He brasteth out againe into his passiōs and decla reth stil that his affliction cometh of God thogh he be not able to fele the cause in him self d Meaning out of his afflictions e Meaning his children What soeuer Was dere vnto him in this Worlde f Which is plucke vp and hathe no more hope to grow g His manifolde afflictions h Mine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by all the se losses Iob shew eth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flesh he had great occasion to he moued i VVhiche Were hers and mine k Besides these great losses and most cruel 〈◊〉 denes he Was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his owne person as follow eth l All my flesh Was consumed m Seing I haue these iust causes to complaine cō demne me not as an hypocrite spe cially ye Whiche shulde cōfort me n Is it not ynough that God doeth punish me except you by re proches increase my 〈◊〉 o To se my body punished except ye trouble my 〈◊〉 p He protesteth that notwithstā ding his sore pas fions his 〈◊〉 is perfite that he is not a blasphemer as they iudged him q I do 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 my selfe before the worlde but I knowe that I shal come before the great iudge Who shal be myde 〈◊〉 Sauiour r Herein Iob declareth 〈◊〉 that he had a ful 〈◊〉 that bothe the soule and body shulde enioye the presence of God in the last resurrection s Though his friends thoght that he Was but persecured of God for his sinnes yet he declareth that there Was a deper consideration to Wit the tryal of his faith and pacience and so
had none occasion to be suche a sinner as they accused him e Being ashamed of their lightnes and afraied of my grauitie f Acknowledging my wisdome g All that heard me praised me h Testifying that I did good 〈◊〉 i Because his 〈◊〉 saries did so much charge him with wickednes he is 〈◊〉 to rendre a 〈◊〉 of hys 〈◊〉 k That is I did sue cour him that was in destresse and so he had cause to 〈◊〉 me l I delited to do iustice as others did to 〈◊〉 costely 〈◊〉 m 〈◊〉 is at home in my be 〈◊〉 without all trouble 〈◊〉 n My 〈◊〉 doeth increase o That 〈◊〉 was pleasant vnto thē p As the drye grounde 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 q That is they 〈◊〉 it not to be a 〈◊〉 or they thoght not that I wold condescend vnto them r They were afraied to offende me and 〈◊〉 me to be 〈◊〉 s I had them at cō 〈◊〉 a That is mine 〈◊〉 is changed and where as before the ancient men were glad to do me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the yong mē now 〈◊〉 me b Meaning to be my shepherdes or to kepe my dogges c That is their fathers dyed for famine 〈◊〉 they came to age “ Or 〈◊〉 d Iob sheweth that these that mocked him 〈◊〉 his affliction were like to their fathers wicked and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suche as he here 〈◊〉 e They 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of me and mocke at my miserie f God hathe taken from me 〈◊〉 force credit and auto itie wherewit I kept them in subiection g He said that the yong men when they saw him hid thē 〈◊〉 as chap. 29. 8. and now in his miserie they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 licencious h That is they soght by all meanes how they might 〈◊〉 me i They nede none to helpe them k By my calamitie they toke an occasion 〈◊〉 me l My life 〈◊〉 me and I am as halfe dead m Meaning sorowe n That is God hathe broght 〈◊〉 into contempt o He speaketh not thus to accuse God hut to declare 〈◊〉 of his afflictionwhereby he was 〈◊〉 beside him self p He compare h his 〈◊〉 to a tempest or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Or wisdome or Law q None cā deliuer me thence thogh thei lament at my death r Instead of comforting they mocked at me s Not deliting in anie worldely thing no not so much as in the vse of the sunne t Lamenting thē that were in affliction and mouing others to 〈◊〉 thē u I am like the wilde beasts that desire muste 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 x VVith the heat of affliction a I kept mine eyes from all wanton lokes b VVold not God then haue punished me c Iob declareth that the feare of God was a bridell to stay him from all wickednes d He sheweth wherein his vprightnes standeth that is in as much as he was blameles before men 〈◊〉 not agaīst the second table e That is hath accomplished the 〈◊〉 of mine eye f According to the curse of the Law Deut. 28. 33. g Let her be made a 〈◊〉 h He sheweth that albeit mā neglect the punishement of adulterie yet the wrath of God will neuer cease till suche be destroyed i Whē thei thoght them selues euyll intreated by me k If I had oppressed others how shuld I haue escaped Gods iudgement l He was moued to shewe pirie vnto seruants because they were Gods creatures as he was m By lōg waiting for her request n He nourished the fatherles and mainteined the widowes cause o To oppresse him and do hym 〈◊〉 p Let me 〈◊〉 in pieces q I refrained not from sinning for feare of men but because I feared God r If I was proude of my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 whiche is 〈◊〉 by the shining of the sunne and brightnes of the moone s If mine owne doings delued me t By putting confidence in anye thing but in hym alone u My 〈◊〉 moued me to be 〈◊〉 ged of mine enemie yet did I neuer wil he him hurt x And not confessed it frely wherby it is 〈◊〉 that he 〈◊〉 him selfe before men and not before God y That is I reuerenced the 〈◊〉 weake and contemned and was 〈◊〉 to offende them z I suffred thē to speake euill of me and went not out of my house to reuenge 〈◊〉 a This is a 〈◊〉 token 〈◊〉 my righteousnes that god is my 〈◊〉 and wil iustifie my cause b Shulde not this boke 〈◊〉 his accusa tions be a praise condemnation to me c I wil make him a counte of all my 〈◊〉 without 〈◊〉 d As thogh I had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wages that labored in it e 〈◊〉 that he was no 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 f That is the talke 〈◊〉 he had with his 〈◊〉 friends †Ebr. was iuste in his owne eyes a VVhich came of Buz the sonne of Nahor Abrahams brother b Or as the Chalde paraphrast 〈◊〉 Abram c By making him self innocent and by charging God of 〈◊〉 d That is the thre 〈◊〉 before e Meaning the an cient which haue experience f It is a special gift of God that man hathe vnder standing and cometh nether of na ture norby age g To proue that 〈◊〉 affliction came for his sinnes h And flatter your selues as thogh you had ouercome him i To Wit Iob. k He vseth almost the like 〈◊〉 but without tanting and reproches l I haue conceiued in my minde great store of reasons m I wil nether ha ue regarde to riches credit nor au 〈◊〉 but wil speake the verie trueth n The Ebrew worde signifieth to change the name as o call a foole a wise man meaning that he wolde not cloke the 〈◊〉 to flatter men Chap. XXXIII a I confesse the power of God and am one of his therefore thou ough rest to heare me b Because Iob had wished to dispute his cause with God Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 so that he might do it without feare Elihu sayth he wil reasō in Gods stead whome he nedeth not to fea re because he is a man made of the 〈◊〉 matter that he is c I wil not handle thee so throughly these other haue done d He repeate 〈◊〉 Iobs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 eby heprotested his 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 places but specially in the 13. 36. and. 30. 〈◊〉 e The cause of his iudgements is not al ways 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 f Thogh God by sondrie examples of his iudgements 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the reason there of is not knowen yea thogh God shulde speake yet he is not vnderstand g God saith he spaketh commune ly ether by 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 vs the cause of his iudge ments or els by afflictions or by his 〈◊〉 h That is 〈◊〉 ned to send vpon them i He sheweth for what end God sen deth 〈◊〉 to beat downe 〈◊〉 and to 〈◊〉 from euil k That is his pain ful and 〈◊〉 life l To them that shal burie him m A man sent of God to declare his wil. n A singular man and as one chosen out of a thousand which is able to declare the great
were afraied to shew meanie token of frendship i Thei that were in autotitie con demned me as a wicked doer k I had this 〈◊〉 monie of conscience that thou woldest defend mine innocēcie l Whatsoeuer changes come thou gouernest them by thy prouidence m Let death destroy thē to thein 〈◊〉 that thei may hurt no more n The treasures of Gods mercie are alwaies laied vp in store for his 〈◊〉 albeit at all times thei do 〈◊〉 enioye them †Ebr. in the secret of thy face o That is in a place where thei shal haue thy cōfort and be hid safely from the enemies pride p Meaning there was no citie so strong to preserue him as the defence of Gods fauour q And so by my rashnes and infidelitie deserued to haue bene forsaken “ Or ye that fele his mercies r Be constant in your vocation God wil confirme you with hea uenlie strength a Concerning thefre remission of sinnes which is the chiefest point of our faith b To be iustified by faith is to haue our sinnes frely 〈◊〉 and to be reputed iust Rom. 4. 6. c Betwene 〈◊〉 and despaire d Nether by silence nor crying found Iease signi fying that before the sinner be reconciled to God he feeleth a perpetual 〈◊〉 e He sheweth that as Gods mer cie is the onclie cause of forgiuenes of sinnes so the 〈◊〉 there of are repentance 〈◊〉 confession which procede of faith f Whē necessitie causeth him to seke to thee for helpe g To 〈◊〉 the waters great dangers h Dauid promiseth to make the rest of Gods children partakers of the 〈◊〉 which he felt that he wil diligently loke and take care to direct them in the waie of 〈◊〉 Isa. 55. 6. i If men can rule brute beastes thinke thei that God wil not bridle and 〈◊〉 their rage k He sheweth that peace and ioy of conscience in the holie 〈◊〉 is the frute of faith a It is the duerie of the god ye to set forth the praises of God for hys 〈◊〉 power shewed toward them b To sing on instruments was a parte of the 〈◊〉 seruice of the 〈◊〉 whiche doeth no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto vs then the sacrifices 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 counsell or commandemēt in gouerning the worlde d That is the effect and executiō e Howsoeuer he worlde 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 yethe 〈◊〉 all things accordyng to 〈◊〉 mercie f By the creatiō of the 〈◊〉 and beautifull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gathering also of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the powe o GOD 〈◊〉 all creatures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him “ O 〈◊〉 g No 〈◊〉 can 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and it shal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the Lorde is our God i He 〈◊〉 that all thinges are gouerned v Goddes prouidence not by fortune k Therefore he knoweth their wicked enterprises l If Kings and the mightie of the 〈◊〉 cannot be sauedby 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 onely by 〈◊〉 ro 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 others to trust in that haue not like meanes m God sheweth that towarde hys of his mercie whi che man 〈◊〉 no meanes is able to compasse n Thus he speakethin the name of the whole Churche whiche orely depend on 〈◊〉 prouidence a He 〈◊〉 neuer to become 〈◊〉 of Gods greate benefite for his deliuerance b Thei 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 downe with the expe 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 c VVhich I conceiued for the dāgers wherein I was d 〈◊〉 shal be bold to 〈◊〉 to thee for succour whē they shall se thy mercies to 〈◊〉 me e 〈◊〉 Goddes 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 to gouerne vs. 〈◊〉 for mans infirmitie he 〈◊〉 his Angels to 〈◊〉 ouer vs. f The godlie by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more then hei whiche 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 thei abide the last 〈◊〉 h That is 〈◊〉 true religion and worship of God 1 Pet 3. 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 gall men na turally desire 〈◊〉 he wondereth why thei cast hem 〈◊〉 willingly into miserie k The angre of God 〈◊〉 not onely destroie the wicked 〈◊〉 also 〈◊〉 heth 〈◊〉 name sor euer l VVhen thei 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 vp with 〈◊〉 thē God is at hād to deliuer them m And as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 al the 〈◊〉 of his head n Their wicked entreprises shall turne to their owne 〈◊〉 o For when they seme to be ouercome with great dāgers and dea it self then 〈◊〉 sheweth 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 Psal. xxxv a He 〈◊〉 God to 〈◊〉 his cause 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 him and 〈◊〉 him b 〈◊〉 God can with his breath destroy all his enemies yet the holy Goit 〈◊〉 vnto him these outward 〈◊〉 to assure vs of hys 〈◊〉 power c Assure me againste these tentations that thou art the 〈◊〉 of my saluation d Smie thē with the spirit of giddines that their 〈◊〉 maye be foolish and they receyue 〈◊〉 rewarde e Shewing that we 〈◊〉 call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i That wolde not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k To haue taken from me all 〈◊〉 and broght me into dispaire l I prayed for the with inward affection as I wolde haue done for my 〈◊〉 I declared mine 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saw me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the proude 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death n With their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 token of 〈◊〉 mocking 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q Their eloyced as thogh they had now sene Dauid ouer throwen r 〈◊〉 is the iustice of God to giue to the 〈◊〉 affliction 〈◊〉 and to the oppressed 〈◊〉 relief 2. Thes. 1. 6. s Because we haue that which we soght for seing he is destroyed t That is at once were they neuer so 〈◊〉 or mightie u This praier shal 〈◊〉 be verified against them that persecure the 〈◊〉 x That at least fauour my ryght thoght thei be not able to helpeme y He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to prai se God for the 〈◊〉 of hys 〈◊〉 and for the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forward the 〈◊〉 from wicked nes to wickednes 〈◊〉 go about to couer his impieric b Thogh all other 〈◊〉 his vile sinne yet he 〈◊〉 selfe seeth it not c The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 doctrine and put not difference 〈◊〉 good and euill d By describing at large the nature of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 beware of these vices e Thogh wickednes 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 all the 〈◊〉 yet by thine 〈◊〉 prouidence thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and earth †Ebr. the mountaines of God 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer is excellent is thus called f The depth of thy prouidence gouerneth all things disposeth them albert the wicked seme to ouer whelme the world g Onely Gods chil dren haue ynough of all things bothe 〈◊〉 this life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h He sheweth who are Gods children to wit they that know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vprightly i Let not the
ken to Samuel cōcerning me so wil he shewe him self constant and holie in his promes so that these naciōs following shal be subiect vnto me f From of this psalme vnto the 〈◊〉 read the expo 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 score psalme and 〈◊〉 verse Psal 〈◊〉 8. a Thogh all the worlde condemne me yet thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ne 〈◊〉 that is a 〈◊〉 praise to me b To declare that I had none other refuge but 〈◊〉 in whome my 〈◊〉 was at 〈◊〉 c VVhether it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Saul or some familiafriend that had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 praieth 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but moued by Gods 〈◊〉 that God wolde take vengeance vpon him d As to the elect all things turne to their 〈◊〉 so to the 〈◊〉 euen those things 〈◊〉 are good turne to their 〈◊〉 e This was chiefly accomplished in Iudas Act. 〈◊〉 10. f He declareth that the 〈◊〉 of God lieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 goods 〈◊〉 Gods iust 〈◊〉 ment 〈◊〉 all g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 sheweth that God 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 them after a stran ge sort that shewe them selues 〈◊〉 toward other i Thus giueth the Lord to euerie man the thing wherein 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 can not accuse God 〈◊〉 wrong when thei are giuen vp to their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 mindes k For being 〈◊〉 of mans helpe he 〈◊〉 trusted in the Lord that he wolde 〈◊〉 him l As thou art named merci 〈◊〉 gra cious long suffring so shew thy self in effect m Meaning 〈◊〉 he hathe 〈◊〉 nor assurance 〈◊〉 this worlde n For hungre 〈◊〉 came of sorow he was leaue an his natural moy 〈◊〉 failed him o The more grieuous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 asailed him the mo re earnest and instand was he in praier p Thei shal 〈◊〉 nothing by 〈◊〉 me q Not onely in 〈◊〉 it secre ly in my self but also in declaring it before all the Congregation r Hereby he sheweth that he had not to do with them that were oflitle power but with the iudges and 〈◊〉 of the worlde a Iesus Christ in the two twentie of Mat. giueth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of sheweth that this can not properly be applied vnto Dauid but to himself b And thence it shal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the worlde and this power chiefly stā de 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 of his worde c By thy worde they shal be 〈◊〉 bled into the Church whose in crease shal be so 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 as the drops of the dewe d As Melchizedek the figure of Christ was bothe King and the priest so the effect can not be accomplished in anie King saue onely in Christ. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 26. 21. e No power shal be able to 〈◊〉 him f Vnder this similitude of a captaine that is se gredie to destroye his enemies that he wil not searse drinke by the waye he sheweth how God wil destroye hisenemies a The Prophet declareth that 〈◊〉 wil praise God 〈◊〉 priuatly openly and that from the heart as he that consecrateth him selfe wholly and onely to God b He sheweth that Gods workes are a sufficient cause wherefore we shulde praise him but chiefly his benefites toward his Church c God hathe giuē to his people all that was necessarie for them and in this sense the Ebreweworde is taken Prou. 30. 8. 31. 15. “ Or praie 〈◊〉 d As God promised to take the ca re of his Church so in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 him sel se iust and true in the gouernement of the same e Thei onely are wise thatfeare God and none haue vnderstanding but thei that obey 〈◊〉 worde f To wit his commandement as vers 7. a He 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 seare which is in the children of God which causeth them to delite onely in the worlde of God b The Godlie shal haue abundance and 〈◊〉 because their heart is 〈◊〉 in God 〈◊〉 c The faithful in all their aduersities knowe that all shal go wel with them for God wil be merci ful and iuste d He sheweth what is the 〈◊〉 of mercie to lend frely and not sor gaine and so to measure his doings that he maie be ableto helpe where nede requireth and not to be slowe all on him self e The godlie pinche not nigardelye but distribute liberally as the necessitie of the poore requireth and as his power is able f His power and prosperous estate g The blessings of God vpon his children 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the wicked to dye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a By this of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp our colde dulnes to praise God 〈◊〉 his workes are so wonderful that we are 〈◊〉 for the same cause b If Gods glorie shine through all the world and the 〈◊〉 of all ought to be praise what great condē 〈◊〉 were it to his 〈◊〉 amōg 〈◊〉 chiefly it shineth if they 〈◊〉 not earnestly extoll his Name c By 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to high honour giuing the barren childrē he sheweth that God worketh not onely 〈◊〉 his Church by ordinarie meanes but also by mi racles Exod. 14 21. a That is frō thē that were of a strange language b The whole peo ple were witnes ses of his holie maiestie in adop ting them and of 〈◊〉 pow 〈◊〉 in deliuering them c Seing that these deade creatures felt Gods power and after a sorte sawe it muche 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 ought to cōsider it 〈◊〉 him for the same d Ought then his people to be 〈◊〉 sible when thei 〈◊〉 his power and 〈◊〉 e That is caused miraculously wa ter to come out of the rocke in moste abundance Exod. 17 6. a Because God promised to 〈◊〉 thē not for their sakes but for his Name Isa. 48 11 therefore theygrounde their prayer vpō this promes b When the wicked 〈◊〉 that God accomplisheth not his promes as they imagine thei thinke there is no God c No impedimēts can let his 〈◊〉 but hevseth euen theimpediments to 〈◊〉 his wil. d Seing that nether the matter nor the forme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the idoles itfolloweth that there is rothing why they shulde 〈◊〉 e He 〈◊〉 what great vanitic idis to aske helpe of them which not onely haue no helpe in them but lacke sense and reason f As muche with out sense as blockes and stones g For they were appointed by Gods instructers and teachers of sayth and religion for others to folowe h That is he wil 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his people i And therefore doethstil gouerne 〈◊〉 things therein k And they declare ynough his 〈◊〉 so that the worlde serueth him nothing but to shewe his 〈◊〉 lie 〈◊〉 toward men l Thogh the dead set for the Gods 〈◊〉 yet he meaneth here that they 〈◊〉 him not in his Church and Congregacion a He 〈◊〉 that no pleasure is so great as to fele 〈◊〉 helpe in our necessitie nether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing more 〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉 loue toward him b That is
to be destroyed as they of Sodom sane that God of his mercie 〈◊〉 a litle nomber Lamen 〈◊〉 22. s Althogh God 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 for a time as aides and exercises of their faith yet because the people had not faith nor 〈◊〉 ce God decesteth them Psal. 50 14. ier 6. 20. amos 5. 21. mich 〈◊〉 7. t VVithout faith 〈◊〉 u Your sacrifices offred in the newe moones and feastes he condemmeth hereby hypo crites which thin ke to please God with ceremonies and they them selues are voide of faith and mercie x He sheweth that where men be giuen to auarice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 which is ment by blood there God will shewe his 〈◊〉 and not accepte them thogh they seme neuer so holy as Chap. 59. 3. y By this outwarde washing he meaneth the spiritual exhorting the Iewes to repent and amend their liues z This kinde of reason ning by the seconde table the scriptures vse in manie places against the 〈◊〉 who pretend moste holines and religion in worde but when their charitie and loue towarde their brethren s hulde appeare thei declare that thei haue nether faith nor religion a To knowe if I do accuse you without cause b Lest sinners s pretend anie rigour on Gods parte he only willeth them 〈◊〉 be pure in hearte and he wil sorgiue all their sinnes were they 〈◊〉 so manie or great c He sheweth that whatsoeuer aduer sitie mā indureth it ought to be 〈◊〉 to hys owne incredulitie and disobedience d That is Ierusalē which had promised fidelitie vnto me as a wife to her husband e Giuen to 〈◊〉 and éxtor cion which he signified before by blood 〈◊〉 f VVharsoeuer was pure in thee before is now corrupt thogh thou haue an outward shew g That is they mainteine the wicked and the 〈◊〉 and not onelye do not punis he them but are them selues suche h VVhen God wil shewe him selfe merciful to hys Church he calleth him self The holie one of 〈◊〉 but when he hathe to do with his ennemies he is called Mightie as against whome no power is able to resist i I wil take vengeance of mine ad 〈◊〉 the lew es and so satisfie my desire by punishing thē VVhich thing yet he doeth with a grief becau se of his couenant k Lest the faithful among them shulde be ouercome with this threatning he addeth this consolacion l It is onely the worke of God to 〈◊〉 the heart of man whiche thing he doeth because of his promes made concerning the saluaction of his Church m By iustice is meant Gods faithfull promes whiche is the causs of the deliuerance of his 〈◊〉 n The wicked shal not be partakers of GODS promes Psal. 92. 9. o That is the trees and pleasantplaces where ye commit idopatrie which was forbidden Deut. 16. 22 p The false GOD wherein ye put vour confidence shal be consumed as easely as a piece of towe 〈◊〉 4. 1. a The decre and ordinance of God touching the restauration of the Church which is chiefly ment of the time of Christ b In an 〈◊〉 place to besene discerned c VVhen the king dome of Christ shal be enlarged by the preaching or the doctrine Here also 〈◊〉 declared the zeale of the children of God when they are called d Alluding to mouatzion whe re the visible Church them was e Meaning the wholedoctrine of saluacion f This was accomplished when the Gospel was 〈◊〉 preachedin 〈◊〉 and from thence went through all the worlde g The lord which is Christ shal haue all power giuē him h That they may acknowledge their sinnes and turne to him i He sheweth the frute of the peace which the Gospel shulde bring to wit that 〈◊〉 shulde do good one to another where as before they were enemies k Hespeaketh not against the vse of weapons and lawful warre but sheweth how the heart of the godlie shal be effected one toward another which peace and loue doethbe ginne and growe in this life but shal be perfited when we are ioy ned with our head Christ Iesus l Seing the Genti les wil be so readie make you haste and shewe thē the way to worship God m The Prophet seing the smaleho pe that he Iewes wolde complaineth to God as thogh he had vtterly for saken thē for their sinnes n Ful of the corru ptions that reigned chiefly in the East partes o Thei altogether giue them selues to the facions of other nations p The Prophet first condemned their supe stition idolatrie next their 〈◊〉 and thirdly their vaine trust in 〈◊〉 meanes q He noteth the nature of 〈◊〉 idolaters which are neuer satisfied in their supersticions r Thus the Prophet spake being inflamed 〈◊〉 the zeale of Gods glorie and that he might feare them with Gods iudgement s Meaning 〈◊〉 as GOD shalbegin to execute his iudgements t By hightrees and mountaines are 〈◊〉 them that are proude and loftie and thinke them selues moste strong in this 〈◊〉 u He condemneth their vaine 〈◊〉 which they had in strong holdes and in their riche marchandise which broght in vainepleasures where with mens mindes became 〈◊〉 * Hoseah 10. 8. * luk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * reuel 6. 〈◊〉 9. 6. x They shal 〈◊〉 them into 〈◊〉 vile and 〈◊〉 places when 〈◊〉 perceiue 〈◊〉 they are notable to helpe them y Cast of your vai ne considence of man whose life 〈◊〉 so fraile that it his nose be stopped he is dead consider that you haue so do with God Chap. III. a Because thei 〈◊〉 sted their abundā ce and prosperirie he sheweth that thei shulde be taken 〈◊〉 thē b The temporal gouernour the minister c By these he mea ne h that God wolde take away euerie thing that was in any estima cion and wherein they had anie 〈◊〉 to vante them selues e For lacke of good regiment ordre d Not onely 〈◊〉 age but in wit meaners knowledge strength f He sheweth that this plague shalbeso horrible that contrarie to the communema 〈◊〉 of men which by 〈◊〉 an 〈◊〉 us none shal be scunde able or willing to be their gouernour g 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 cause him to for 〈◊〉 him self them to take suche a dangerous 〈◊〉 vpon him h VVhen God 〈◊〉 examine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereupon they now set an impudent face 〈◊〉 shal finde ma ke of their 〈◊〉 in their fore head i Be yethat 〈◊〉 godlie assured that God wil defend you in the middes of 〈◊〉 troubles k Because the wicked people were more 〈◊〉 to their princes then to 〈◊〉 commandements of God he sheweth that 〈◊〉 woldegiue them 〈◊〉 princes by whome they 〈◊〉 be manifest tokens of his wrath because they shuld befoles and 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 that the rulers and gouerners had destroyed 〈◊〉 Church and not p 〈◊〉 it according to their 〈◊〉 m That is ve shewe all crueltie against them n He menaceth people because of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their Wo men Which gaue
he Was moued With the zeale of Gods glo rie so Was he touched With a charitable 〈◊〉 toward the people q Meaning the 〈◊〉 parte or as somewrite it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his prophe cie that ten Kings shulde come before their captiuitie as were from Vzziah to zedekiah r 〈◊〉 the fewenes they shal 〈◊〉 to be eaten vp 〈◊〉 they shal after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a tre which in winter loseth his leaues and semeth to be dead yet in sommer is fiesh and grene 2. King 16. 5. “ Or 〈◊〉 a To wit the 〈◊〉 de time for in the first 〈◊〉 Ahaz was ouercome b Meaning the King house c That is Israēl be cause that 〈◊〉 was the greatest Gene. 48. 19. d For feare e That is to say The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 retur ne which name Isaiahgaue his son 〈◊〉 to signifie that the rest of the 〈◊〉 ple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of their captiuitie f VVhich haue but a litle smoke and shal quickely be quenched g VVhich was an 〈◊〉 a semeth enemie to the hou se of Dauid h 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and twen 〈◊〉 yere of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what time Amos prophecied this thing now Isaiah 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 shulde be led into perpetual 〈◊〉 which thing came to passe within twentie yere after that Isaiah did this message i For the cōfirmacion of this 〈◊〉 that thine enemies shal be destroyed thou preserued k 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Gods worde without a signe is to tempt to refuse a 〈◊〉 when God offrech is for the aide and helpe of our infirmitie is to rebel against him l You thinke you haue to do with men when ye con 〈◊〉 Gods messengers but it is God against whome you bend your 〈◊〉 m Forasmuche as thou art vn worthy the Lord for his owne 〈◊〉 sake wil giue a signe which shal be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his Church and the effect of all signes and miracles shal be reuei led “ Or God with vs which name can agre to none but to him that is bothe God and man n Meaning that Christ is not onely God but man al so because he shal be nourished as other men 〈◊〉 the age of discretion o Not meaning Christ but 〈◊〉 childe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a children can come to the yeres 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 shal be destroyed p Since the time that the twelue tribes rebelled vn der Rohoam q In whome thou hast put thy trust r Meaning the Egyptians for by reason 〈◊〉 is how and moiste it is ful of 〈◊〉 as Assyria is ful of bees s Signifying that no place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them t That is that 〈◊〉 is from the belly 〈◊〉 meaning 〈◊〉 he wolde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great and smale u He 〈◊〉 before had a great nomber of 〈◊〉 shal be content with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 knowe and two 〈◊〉 x The nomber of men shal be so smale 〈◊〉 a fewe 〈◊〉 shal be able 〈◊〉 abūdāntly As thei that go to seke wil beastes among the busshes z The mountaines 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal be tylled by 〈◊〉 as shal flee 〈◊〉 them for 〈◊〉 a That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 write in great 〈◊〉 to the intent it may be 〈◊〉 easely red b Meaning after the commune facion because all men might read it c Because the thing was of great importance he toke these 〈◊〉 nesses which were of 〈◊〉 which the people when set this vp vpon the dore of the 〈◊〉 albeit Vriah was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. King 16 1. Meaning to his 〈◊〉 and this was do 〈◊〉 a vision “ Or Make spede to the 〈◊〉 haste to the 〈◊〉 e Before anie childe be able to speake f That is the armie of Assyria g Whiche was a fountaine at the fote of 〈◊〉 ziō 〈◊〉 of the which ran a smale riuer through the citie meaning that they of Iudáh di strusting their owne power which was sma le desired suche power riches as thev sawe in Syria and Israel h That is the Assyrians whiche dwel beyonde Euphrates i It shal be ready to drowne them k He speaketh this to Messiáh or Christ in who me the faithful were comforted who wold not suffer his Church to be destroyed vtterly l To wit ye that are enemies to the Church as the Assyrians Egyptians 〈◊〉 c. m To 〈◊〉 me that I 〈◊〉 not shrinke for the infidelitie of this people and so neglect mine office n Consent not ye that are godlie to the league and 〈◊〉 that this people seke with straungers and 〈◊〉 o Meaning that they shulde not feare the thing that they feared whiche haue no hope in God p In 〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉 in him in calling vpon him in aduersitie 〈◊〉 loking for his helpe and fearīg to do anie thing contrarie to his wil. q He wil defend you which are his elect reiect all the rell which is ment of Christ against whome the lewes shulde slomble and 〈◊〉 Luk. 2 34. rom 9 33. 1. pet 2 7. r Thogh all forsa ke me yet ye that are mine kepe my worde sure sealed in your hearts s Meaning them that were willīg to heare obeie the word of God whome the worlde hated as thogh they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not worthie to liue t This was a consolarion in their troubles knowing that nothing colde come vnto them but by the wil of the Lord. u Answer the wicked thus Shulde not Gods people sekesuccour onely at him x That is wil they refuse to be taught of the Prophet who is the mouth of God and seke helpe at the dead 〈◊〉 is the 〈◊〉 of Satan y Seke remedie in the worde of God 〈◊〉 his wil is declared z They haue no knowledge but are blinde leaders of the blinde a That is in Iudáh where they shulde haue had rest if they had not thus grieuously offended God b In who 〈◊〉 thei put their trust c They shal thinke that heauen earth and all creatures are 〈◊〉 against them to trouble them a He comforteth the Churche againe after these great threatnings promising to restore thē to great glorie in Messiáh b Where 〈◊〉 Israél was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first by 〈◊〉 Iasar which was a light scourge in respect of that whiche they susfred afterward by 〈◊〉 who caried the Israelites awaie captiues c VVhere as the Iewes Gentiles dwelt together by reason of those twentie cities which Salomon gaue to Hyram d Which were 〈◊〉 in Babylon and the 〈◊〉 speaketh of that thing 〈◊〉 shulde come to passe threscore yeres after as thogh it were nowe done e Meaning the comfort of their deliuerance f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 deliuerāce were figures of our captiuitie by sinne and of our dliuerance by Christ through the preaching of the Gospel Mat. 4 15. h Thou gauest them 〈◊〉 by deliuering them by destroying the tyrants that had kept them in cuei bondage as thou didest deliuer them by Gid on from the Midranites Iudg. 7 22. i He speaketh of the deliuerance of his Church whiche he hathe
ce the Israelites 〈◊〉 so the cities of Israél shal no more be able to detend their inha bitants then busshes when God shal send the ene mie to plague thē m VVhich are ex cellent broght out of other countreys n As the Lord 〈◊〉 the wicked in his Law Leuit. 26 6. o The Prophet lamenteth considering the horrible plague that was prepared against Israél by the Assy ians which were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in nomber and gathered of many nacions p He addeth this for the consolation of the faithful whiche were in Israél q He compareth the enemies the Assyrians to a tempest whiche riseth ouer night and in the 〈◊〉 is gone a He meaneth that parte of Ethiopia which lieth toward the sea which was so ful 〈◊〉 shippes that the seales which he compareth to Wings semed to shadow the sea b Which in those countries were great in so muche as they made shippes of them for swiftenes c This may be taken that they sent other to cōforte the Iewes and to promise thē helpe against their enemies so the Lord did threaten to take away their strength that the Iewes shulde not trust therein or that they did soli cite the Egyptiās and promised thē aide 〈◊〉 go against Iudáh d To wit the Iewes who because of God plagues made all other nacions afraid of the like as God threatened e Meaning the Assyrians as Chap 8. 7. f When the Lord prepareth to fight against the Ethiopians g I wil stay a while from punishing the wicked h Which two seasons are moste 〈◊〉 able for the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 hereby he meaneth that he wil seme to fauour them and giue them abundance for a time but he wil suddenly cut them of i Not onely men shal contemne them but the brute beasts k Meaning that God wil pitie his Church and receiue that litle remnant as an offring vnto himself Deut 28 〈◊〉 a Read Chap 〈◊〉 1. b Because the Egyptians trusted in the defence of their countrey in the 〈◊〉 of their idoles and in the valiantnes of their men the Lord sheweth that he 〈◊〉 ouer all their mu nitions in a swift cloude and that their idoles shal tremble at his cōming and that mens hearts shal faint c As he caused the Ammonites Moabites and Idumeans to kil one another whē thei came to destroye the Church of God 2. 〈◊〉 20 22 Chap. 49. 〈◊〉 d Meaning their policie and wisdome e He sheweth that the sea Ni 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great riuer whereby thei thoght thē selues most 〈◊〉 shulde not 〈◊〉 able to de fend them from his angre but that he wolde send the 〈◊〉 among t 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 k pe thē 〈◊〉 as sclaues f For Nilus 〈◊〉 into the sea by seuen 〈◊〉 as thogh they 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 g The Ebrewe worde is 〈◊〉 whereby they meane the spring out of the which the water 〈◊〉 as out of a mouth h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vse to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉 by ta king away of the commodities 〈◊〉 as by vines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 thigs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are enriched i Called also Tanes a famous citie vpon Nilus k He noteth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pharaoh who persua deth the King that he was wise and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his house was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self saying I am wise l Or Memphis 〈◊〉 Alexādria and now called the great 〈◊〉 m The principal vpholders thereof are the chiefest cause of their destruction n 〈◊〉 the spirit of Wisdome he hathe made thē 〈◊〉 and gid 〈◊〉 with the spirit of errour o Nether the great nor the smale the strong nor the 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 that through their occasion the Iewes made not God their de fence but put their trust in thē and were therefore now punished 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 lest the like 〈◊〉 vpon them q Shal make one confession of faith with the people of 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 meaning the Language wherein God was then serued r Shal 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and protest to serue God a right s Meaning of six cities fiue shulde serue God and the sixt remaine in their wickednes and so of the sixt parte there shulde be but one 〈◊〉 t There shal be euident signes token that Gods religion is there which name of 〈◊〉 is taken of the 〈◊〉 ancient times when God had not as yet appoin ted the place and ful maner how he wolde be Worshiped u This declareth that this prophecie shulde be accomplished in the time of Christ. x By these ceremonies he comprehendeth the spi ritual seruice vnder Christ. y By these two nacions which 〈◊〉 then chief enemies of the Church he sheweth that the Gentiles the Iewes shulde be ioyned together in one faith and religion and shulde be all one folde vnder Christ their shepherd a Who was a ca ptaine of Sanche rib 2. King 18. b A citie of the Philistims c The Ebrewes write that Saneherib was so called d Which signifieth that the Pro phet did lament the miserie that he sawe prepared before the thre yeres that 〈◊〉 naked and bare foted e In whose aide thei 〈◊〉 f Of whome they boasted and gloried g Meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 about 〈◊〉 their enemies as 〈◊〉 with waters a On the sea side betwene Iudea and 〈◊〉 was a Wildernes whereby he meaneth Chaldea b That is the rui ne of Babylon bv the Medes and Persians c The Assyrians and Chaldeans which 〈◊〉 destroyed other natiōs shal be ouer corne of the Medes and Persians and this he 〈◊〉 an hundreth yere before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to passe d By Elám he meaneth the Persians e Because thei shal finde no succour they shal mourne no more or haue caused them to cease mourning whome Babylon had afflicted f This the Prophet speaketh in the persone of the Babylonians g He prophecieth the death of Belshazar as Dan. 〈◊〉 30. Who in the middes of his pleasures was de stroyed h Whiles they are eating and drinking they shal be commanded to runne to their weapons i To Wit in avision by the spirit of prophecie k Meaning charets of men of Warre and others that 〈◊〉 the baggage l Meaning Darius Which 〈◊〉 came Babylon m The Watchemā Whomel saiáh see vp tolde him Who came toward Babylon and the Angel declared that it shulde be destroyed all this was done in a vision n Meaning Babylon †Ebr. sonne o Which was a citie of the Ishmaelites and was so named of 〈◊〉 * Genes 〈◊〉 14. p A mountaine of the Idumeans q He describeth the 〈◊〉 of the people of Dumáh Who Were night and day in seare of their enemies and euer ran to and fro to 〈◊〉 newes r For feare he Arabians shal flee into the Woods and he appointeth What way thei shal take f Signifying that for feare they shal not 〈◊〉 to eat or drinke Iete 〈◊〉 8. t He appointeth them 〈◊〉 for one yere onely and then they shulde be destroyed u Read * Chap. 16. 14. Reuel 14. 8.
s Since the time that I declared my self to your fathers t Thus the Pro phet 〈◊〉 for him self and to assure them of these things u VVhat things shal do thee good x That is the pro sperous estate of Israel y After that he had forewarned them of their 〈◊〉 of the cause thereof 〈◊〉 sheweth thē the great ioye that shal come of their deliuerance z He sheweth that it shal be as easy to deliuer them as he did their fathers out of Egypt a Thus he speaketh that the wicked hypocrites shulde not abuse Gods promes in whome was nether faith 〈◊〉 repentance as Chap. 57 21. a This is spoken in the persone of Christ to assure the faithful that these promises shulde come to passe for they where 〈◊〉 mad in him in 〈◊〉 shulde be performed b This is ment of the time that Christ shulde be manifested to the worlde as Psal. 2 7. c By the sworde and shafte he signifieth the vertue and efficacie of Christs doctrine d God hathe takē me to his protection and defence this chiefly is 〈◊〉 of Christ and may also be applied to the mini sters of his wo de e By Israél is mēt Christ and all the body of the faith ful as the mēbers and their hand f Thus Christ in his members cōplaineth that his labour and preaching take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet he is cō tented that his doings are approued of God g Thogh the Iewes refuse my doctrine yet God wil approue my ministerie h To declare my Gospel to the Gē tiles Cha. 42. 6. act 〈◊〉 47 luk 2 〈◊〉 i Meaning the Iewes whome ty ra nts kept in bōdage k The benefit of their deliuerance shal be so great that great and smale shal acknowledge it reuerence God for it l Thus he speaketh of his Church when he wolde shew his mercie toward 〈◊〉 2. Cor 6 2. m Meaning Christ alone n Signifying that before Christ renue the earth by his worde there is nothing but confusion and dis order o To thē that are in the prison of sinne and death p Being in Christs protection they shal be safe 〈◊〉 all dangers fre from the feare of the enemies q Meaning that there shuld be no thing in their way from Babylon thà t shulde hinder or hurt them but this is accomplished 〈◊〉 ritually r Meaning the South 〈◊〉 so that Christ shal deliuer his from all the partes of the worlde s Read Chap. 44. 23. t He 〈◊〉 what the faithful might say in their long affliction and answe reth 〈◊〉 eunto to comfort 〈◊〉 with a moste pro per similitude ful of 〈◊〉 u Because I wold not forget thee x Meaning the good order of po licie discipline y I haue a continual 〈◊〉 to buyld thee vp againe to destroye thi ne enemies z He sheweth what are the ornaments of the Church to haue name children which are assembled by the word of God gouerned by his 〈◊〉 a He sheweth that Christ wil not onely gather this great nōber of the Iewes but also of the 〈◊〉 b Meaning that Kings shal be cōuerted to the Gos pel and bestowe their power and autoritie for the 〈◊〉 of the Church c Being ioyned with the Church they shal humble them selues to Christ their head and giue him all honour e This is the answer to their obiection that none is 〈◊〉 then the Lord nether hathe a more iuste title vnto them f I wil cause them to destroye one another as Iud. 7 22 2 〈◊〉 20 22. chap. 19 2. d He maketh this as an obiection as thogh the 〈◊〉 were strong and had them in iuste possession a Meaning that he had not forsaken her but through her owne occasion as Hosea 2. 2. b VVhich shulde declare that I ha ue cut her 〈◊〉 nyng that they colde she we none c Signifying that he solde thē not for anie det or 〈◊〉 but that they solde them selues to sinnes to bie their owne lustes and pleasures d He came by his 〈◊〉 and ministers but they wolde not beleue their doctrine and 〈◊〉 e Am I not as able to helpe you as I haue holpen your fathers of olde when I dryed vp the red Sea and killed the 〈◊〉 in the riuers and also afterwarde in 〈◊〉 f As I did in Egypt in token of my displeasure g The Prophete doeth represente here the persone and 〈◊〉 of them that are lustely called to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Gods worde h To him that is oppressed by affliction and mise rie i As they that are 〈◊〉 and made 〈◊〉 by him k I did not 〈◊〉 ke from God for 〈◊〉 persecution or cala 〈◊〉 VVhereby he sheweth that the trueministers of God can loke 〈◊〉 none other recompence of 〈◊〉 wicked but after this sorte and also what is their comfort Exod. 10. 21. l 〈◊〉 ng that it is a rare thing that 〈◊〉 shulde 〈◊〉 a ryght Gods true ministers thogh labour to bring them from hel to 〈◊〉 m You haue soght consolation by your owne 〈◊〉 and haue refused lyght and 〈◊〉 solation whiche God hathe offred therefore ye shal remaine in sorowe and not be comforted a He 〈◊〉 the Churche that they shulde not be discouraged for their smale nomber b That is to Abraham of 〈◊〉 ye were begotten ād to Sarah of whome ye we 〈◊〉 borne c As plentiful as Paradise Genes 2. 3. d I will rule and gouerne my Church by my worde and doctrine e The time that I will accomplish my promes f My power ād strength g He forewarneth them of the horrible charges and 〈◊〉 of all thinges and how he wil preserue his Church in the middes of al these dangers h He 〈◊〉 thē in remembrance of his great bene fite for their deli uerance out of Egypt 〈◊〉 there by they myght learne to trust in him constantly i Meaning Egypte Psal. 87. 4. k To 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eze. 29 3. l 〈◊〉 Babylon m He comforteth thē by the shorte time of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nis hement for in seuentie yeres they were restored and the grea test 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 destroyed n Meanyng of Isaiah and of all true ministers who are defēd 〈◊〉 by his 〈◊〉 o That all things may be restored in heauen and earth Ephes. 1. 10. p Thou hast bene 〈◊〉 punished and 〈◊〉 as Chap. 40. 2. ād this punishment in the elect is by measure and accordyng as God giueth grace to beare it but in the reprobate it is the iust vengeā ce of God to driue them to an in sensiblenes and madnes as lere 25. 15. q VVhereof the one is outward as of the thinges that come to the body as warre and farnine and the other is inward and apper 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the minde hat is to be without comfort therefore he saith how shalt thou be comforted r But with trouble and feare a No wicked tyrant which shall subuert Gods true religion ād oppresse the consciences b Put of the garments of sorow
of God as a grieuous bur den c Because this wordwas broght to contempt and derision he wil teache them another maner of speache and wil cause this worde Burden to cease and teache them to aske with reuetence VVhat saith the Lord d The thing which they mocke and contemne shal come vpon them †Or take you away Chap. 20. 11. a The good siggs signified 〈◊〉 that were gone into captiuitie and so saued their life as chap. 21. 8. and the noghty siggs them 〈◊〉 remained which were yet subiect to the sworde famine and 〈◊〉 b whereby he approueth the yelding of 〈◊〉 and his companie because thei obeied the Prophet who ex 〈◊〉 thē thereunto c hich declareth that man of himselfe can kno we nothing 〈◊〉 God giue the heart and vnderstanding Chap. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 10. 17. Chap. 29 17. d Which fled the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 succour a That is in 〈◊〉 third 〈◊〉 accomplished and in the beginning 〈◊〉 the fourth 〈◊〉 thogh Nebuchad nezzár began to reigne in the end of the thirde yere of 〈◊〉 kins reigne yet that yere is not here counted because it was almost expired Dan 1. 〈◊〉 b Which was the 〈◊〉 yere and the ninth moneth of 〈◊〉 reigne c That is I haue spared no diligen ce or labour Chap. 7. 13. d He sheweth that the Prophets wholly with 〈◊〉 consent did labour to pul the people 〈◊〉 those vices which then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wit from 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce of men for vnder these two all other were 〈◊〉 2 King 17. 〈◊〉 Chap. 18. 11. and 35. 15 Iouáh 3. 8. e The Caldeans and all their power f So the wicked and 〈◊〉 him selfe are Gods ser uants 〈◊〉 he maketh them to serue him by constreint 〈◊〉 that which thei do of malice to his honour and glorie g As the Philistims 〈◊〉 Egyptians others Chap 16 9. h Meaning that bread all thigs that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto their feastes shulde be taken away Or destroy i This reuelacion was for the 〈◊〉 of his prophecie because he tolde thē of the time that thei shulde entre and remaine in 〈◊〉 k For seing the iudgement began at his owne nouse the enemies must nedes be pu nished most 〈◊〉 uously 2 Chron. 36. 22. l That is of the Babylonians as Chap. 27. 7. Ezra 1. 1. Chap 29. 10. Dan. 9. 2. m Signifying the 〈◊〉 that God had appointed for euerie one as Psal. 75 a Isa. 51. 17. this cup which the wicked 〈◊〉 is more bitter thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to his children for he 〈◊〉 the one by mercie and the other by iustice Ezek 9 6. 1. Pet. 4 17. n For now it beginneth and shal 〈◊〉 continue til it be accomplished o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 1. p 〈◊〉 were cities of the Philistuns q Edom is here taken for the who e countrey 〈◊〉 Vz for a part thereof r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ita lie and the rest of those 〈◊〉 s These were peo ple of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 came of 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Abrahám and 〈◊〉 t For there were two 〈◊〉 so named the one called plentiful the other baren or desert u That is of Babylon as Chap. 51. 〈◊〉 Or Persia x That is Ierusa 〈◊〉 read verl 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 16. Amos 1. 2. Chap. 30. 23. y Thei which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the Lords appointement z Ye that are chief 〈◊〉 and goueinours a which are moste easily broken b It shal not helpe them to 〈◊〉 to flee †Ebr. peaceables a That is in that place of the Temple whereunto the 〈◊〉 resort out of all Iudáh to sacrifice b To the intent that they shulde pretend 〈◊〉 ignorance as Act. 20. 27. c Read Chap. 18. 8. d Read Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 e So that when they wolde cursse any thei shal say God do to thee as to Ierusalém f Because of Gods promes to the Tēple Psal. 132. 14 that he wolde for euer remayne there the hypocri 〈◊〉 thoght this Tē ple colde neuer pe rish and therfore thoght it blasphemie to speake against it Mar 26. 〈◊〉 act 6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cōsidering that this was ment of the Churche where God wil remaine for euer g So called because it was repaired by Ioathā 2 Kings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. 〈◊〉 of death belōgeth to this man h He both sheweth the cause of his doings plainely also threateneth thē that they shulde nothing 〈◊〉 thogh they shulde put him to death but heape greater vengeāce vpon their heads Michah 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. i That is of the house of the Lord to wit zion and these examples the godlie alledged to 〈◊〉 Ieremiah out of the Priestes 〈◊〉 whose rage 〈◊〉 wolde not haue bene satisfied but by his death k So that the citie was not 〈◊〉 but by miracle was deliuered out of the handes of 〈◊〉 l Here is 〈◊〉 the furie of tyrāts who cā not abide to 〈◊〉 Gods worde declared but 〈◊〉 the ministers thereof and yet in the end they 〈◊〉 nothing but prouoke Gods iudgements so muche the more m As in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 exāple is to be followed so in his other 〈◊〉 act is to be abhoired for Gods pligue did light on him and his 〈◊〉 n VVhiche 〈◊〉 that nothing colde haue appeased 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if God had not moued this noble mā to stand valian ly in his defence a As touching the dispositiō of these prophecies they that gathered thē into a booke 〈◊〉 not altogether ob 〈◊〉 the order of times but did set some 〈◊〉 which shulde be after 〈◊〉 wises which if the reader marke wel 〈◊〉 shal auoide many doutes and make the eading much more easy Chap. XXVII b By suche signes the Prophetes 〈◊〉 sometimes to cōfirme their prophecies 〈◊〉 not withstanding they colde nor do of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in asmuche as thei had a reuelation for the same 〈◊〉 Isa. 20. 2. and therfore the false propheres to get more credi did vse also suche visible signes but they had no reuelatiō 1. King 22. 11. c Read Chap. 25. 〈◊〉 d Meaning Euilmerodach and his sonne Belshazar e They shal bring him and his kingdome in 〈◊〉 as Chap 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 14 〈◊〉 33 21 29 8 Chap. 28. 3. f VVhiche were taken when Ieconiah was led captiue into Batél g For it was not onely the Prophetes office to shewe the word of God but also to praye for the sinnes of the people Genes 20. 7. VVhich these colde not do because they had no expresse wordes for God had 〈◊〉 the contrarie 2. King 25. 13. 2. King 24. 12. h That is for the space of seuentie yeres till I haue caused the Medes and Persians to ouercome the Caldeans a VVhē Ieremiah began to 〈◊〉 these bondes and yokes b After that the land had rested as Leu 25. 1. Deut. 15. 1. c This was a 〈◊〉 in Beniamin belō ging to the sonnes of Aarō iosh. 21. 17 †Ebr. two yeres of dayes d He was so 〈◊〉 med thogh 〈◊〉 was a false Prophet e
destroyed whiche 〈◊〉 did byre 〈◊〉 of Gobria and Gab 〈◊〉 Bel shazzais captaines s When she shal be cut vp thre shed t This is spoken in the persone of the Iewes be way ling their state the 〈◊〉 of the Babylonians u Thus the Lord estemeth the 〈◊〉 rie done to his 〈◊〉 as done to him self becau se their cause it his x When they are 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 drinking I wil feast with them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dan. 5 2. y Meaning Babél as Chap 25 26. z The great armie of the Medes and 〈◊〉 a That is his gifts presents which he had receiued as part of the spoyle of other nacions and which the ido laters broght vnto him from all coun treis b Meanīg that Ba bylon shulde not be destroied all at once but by litle and litle shuld be broght to nothing for the firste yere came the tydings the next yere the siege and in the thirde yere it was 〈◊〉 yet this is not that horrible destruction which the 〈◊〉 threatened in manie places for that was after this when they rebelled and Darius ouercame them by the policie of zopirus and hanged thre thousand gētle men besides the commune peo ple c All creatures in heauen and earth shall reioyce and praise God for the destruction of Babylon the 〈◊〉 ennemie of hys Churche d 〈◊〉 did not onely destroye Israél but many other 〈◊〉 e Ye that are now captiues in Babilō f He 〈◊〉 eweth how they shulde remember 〈◊〉 by lamenting 〈◊〉 miserable 〈◊〉 thereof g For the walles were two hūdreth foote hie h I wil so 〈◊〉 them by afflictiōs that thei shal not know which way to turne them i The thicknes of the walle was 〈◊〉 foote 〈◊〉 k This was not in the time of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but seuen yeres before whē he went ether to gratulat Nabuchadnezzar or to intreat of some matters l S. Iohn in his 〈◊〉 alludeth to this places whē he saith that the Angel toke a millestone and 〈◊〉 into the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereby the destruction of Babylon Reuel 18 〈◊〉 m Thei 〈◊〉 not be able to 〈◊〉 but shal labour in vaine 2. King 24. 18. 2. Chro. 36. 11. a So the Lord punished sinne by sinne and gaue him vp to his rebellious heart 〈◊〉 he had broght the enemie vpon him to lead him away and his people 2. King 〈◊〉 1. and Chap 〈◊〉 1. b Read Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Read 2. King 25. 6 and chap. 39. 5. d In the 2. King 25. 8 it is called the seuenth day 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 began thē and so continued to the 〈◊〉 e That is whiche was his seruant as 2. King 23. 8. f 〈◊〉 these pillers read 〈◊〉 King 7. g VVhiche were a so made of brasse h It was so muche in quantitie i But because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more colde be 〈◊〉 but nintye six k VVhich serued in the hie Priests stead if he had any necessarie impediment l In the 2 King 25. 19 is red but of fiue those were the most excellent the other two which were not so noble are not there mentioned with them m VVhich was the latter end of the seuenth yere of his reigne and the beginning of 〈◊〉 eight n In the latter end also of that yere the beginning of the ninetenth †Ebr. 〈◊〉 o That is restored him to libertie honour p And gaue him 〈◊〉 apparel q That is he had allowance in the court and thus at length he had rest and quietnes because he obeyed Ieremiah the Prophet where as the other were cruelly ordered that wolde not obey him a The Prophet wō dereth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 iudgement of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was so strong and so full of 〈◊〉 to be now destroyed 〈◊〉 b VVhiche had chief rule ouer ma ny 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 that she taketh no rest d Meaning the Egyptians and Assy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 promised helpe e For her crueltie toward the poore and oppression of seruants 〈◊〉 34. 11. f As they vsed to come vp 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Psal. 〈◊〉 2. 4 †Ebr. bitternes g That is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouer her 〈◊〉 e. 〈◊〉 44. h As men pined away whiche sorow and that haue no courage i In her miserie she considered the great 〈◊〉 commodities that she had lost k At her religion seruing of God whiche was the greatest grief to the god lie †Or driuen away l She is not ashamed of her sinne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be manifest †Ebr. hath magnified him self m God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the Ammoni tes and Moabites shulde enter into the Congregacion of the Lord and vnder thēhe comprehēde th all enemies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n Thus 〈◊〉 lamē eth mouing others to 〈◊〉 her and to learne 〈◊〉 her 〈◊〉 o This declareth that we 〈◊〉 acknowledge God to be the au or of all our afflictions to the 〈◊〉 that we 〈◊〉 seke vnto him for remedie p Mine heauy sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 as he that 〈◊〉 a thing to his hand 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 q He 〈◊〉 troden hem vnder fote as they that 〈◊〉 grapes in the Wyne presse I. re 14. 17. Chap. 2. 18. r VVhiche because of her 〈◊〉 wassepa at 〈◊〉 her 〈◊〉 Leu. 15. 19 was abhor red for the 〈◊〉 †Ebr. mouth s That is thei dyed for 〈◊〉 t Of 〈◊〉 vengeance against the 〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 11. 20 18 21 “ Or gather them like grapes a That is 〈◊〉 her from prosperitie to 〈◊〉 b Hathe giuen her a most sore 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 to the Temple or to the Arke of the couenant Whiche was called the 〈◊〉 of the Lord becau se they shulde not 〈◊〉 their mindes so lowe but lift vp their hearts 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as 1 〈◊〉 2 1 e 〈◊〉 is his succour which he was wonte to send vs when our enemies oppressed vs. f Shewing 〈◊〉 there is no remedie but 〈◊〉 where God is the enemie g As the people were 〈◊〉 to praise God in the solemne feasts with a lowde voice so now the ene mies blaspheme him with 〈◊〉 and crying h This is a 〈◊〉 speache as 〈◊〉 was whē he said the wayes did lament Chap. 1. 4. meaning that this sorowe was so great that the 〈◊〉 things had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 wheat and 〈◊〉 †Ebr. powred out the soule i Meaning that her 〈◊〉 was so euident 〈◊〉 it nede to 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called them selues 〈◊〉 as the other were 〈◊〉 therfore he cheweth that thei saw amisse becau 〈◊〉 thei did not reproue the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but flattered them in their sinnes which 〈◊〉 the cause of theyr 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 Leu. 26. 〈◊〉 Deut. 28. 25. Iere 14. 〈◊〉 Chap. 1. 〈◊〉 “ Or broght vp 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 whome I feared Chap. III. a The Prophet 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 nishments afflictions that he endured by the 〈◊〉 Prophetes 〈◊〉 when he declared the de struction of
Ierusalém as Ier. 20. 2. b He speaketh this as one that felt Gods heauie iudge ments whiche he greatly feared therefore 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 with this 〈◊〉 of wordes c This is a greate 〈◊〉 to the godlie when thei se not the frute of their 〈◊〉 and causeth them to thinke that they are not 〈◊〉 whi che thing God 〈◊〉 to do that thei 〈◊〉 praie more earnestly the 〈◊〉 d And kepeth me in holde as 〈◊〉 e He hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 greate anguish and sorowe he hathe made me to lose my sense g Thus with 〈◊〉 he was driuen to and fro betwene hope and dispaire as the godlye oft times are yet in the end the Spirit getteth the victorie h He sheweth that God thus vseth to exercise his to the 〈◊〉 that hereby thei maye knowe themselues fele his mercies i Considering the wickednes of mā it is 〈◊〉 that anye remayneth 〈◊〉 only that God for his owne mercies sake and for his promes wil euer haue his church to 〈◊〉 thogh thei be 〈◊〉 so fewe in 〈◊〉 Isa. 〈◊〉 9. k VVe fele 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 daily l The godlie put their whole confidence in God therefore loke for none other inheritāce 〈◊〉 Psal. 16 5. m He 〈◊〉 that we 〈◊〉 neuer begin to timely to be 〈◊〉 vnder the crosse that whē the 〈◊〉 grow greater our pacience also by 〈◊〉 may be 〈◊〉 n He 〈◊〉 not against God 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 o He 〈◊〉 him selfe as they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 downe with their face to the grounde and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 waiteth for succour p He 〈◊〉 no pleasure in it but 〈◊〉 it of necessirie for our 〈◊〉 dement when he suffreth the wicked to oppresse the poore †〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q 〈◊〉 doeth not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r He sheweth that nothing is done without 〈◊〉 pro 〈◊〉 s 〈◊〉 aduersi 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amos 〈◊〉 6. t VVhen God 〈◊〉 him u That is both heartes handes for els to lift vp the handes is but 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 4. 〈◊〉 x I am 〈◊〉 with sore weping for all my people y Read Ierem. 17. 16. how he was in the mydle dungeon z Meaning the cause wherefore his life was in dan ger Psal. 〈◊〉 4. “ Or an 〈◊〉 heart a By the golde he meaneth the princes as by the stones he vnderstandeth the Priestes †Or hid Or sonnes b VVhich are of smale 〈◊〉 and haue 〈◊〉 honour c Thogh the dragons be cruel yet thei pitie their yong and nourish th m which thing Ierusalem doeth 〈◊〉 d The women for sake their 〈◊〉 as the 〈◊〉 doeth her 〈◊〉 Iob 39. 〈◊〉 Gene 19 〈◊〉 “ Or no 〈◊〉 was against her e They that were before moste in Gods fauour are now in greatest abominatiō vnto him Nomb. 6 2. f For lacke of fode they pyne awaye and consume g He 〈◊〉 that these things are come to passe ther fore contrarye to all mens expectation h Some referre this to the blinde men which as thei went stombled on the blood whereof the Citie was ful i Meaning the 〈◊〉 then whiche came to destroye them colde not abyde them “ Or face k 〈◊〉 is the enemies l He sheweth two principal causes of their destruction their crueltiē and their vaine confidence in man for they rusted in the helpe of the 〈◊〉 m Our King Iosiah in whome stode our hope of Gods fauour and on whome depēded our state and life was 〈◊〉 whome he calleth 〈◊〉 because he was a figure of Christ. n This is spoken by 〈◊〉 “ Or shew thy nakednes o He comforteth the Church by that after seuentie yeres their sorowes shal haue an end where as the wic ked shulde be 〈◊〉 mented for euer a This prayer as is 〈◊〉 was made when some of the people were caryed away captiue others as the poorest remained and some went into Egypt and other places for socou albeit it 〈◊〉 that the Pro phet foreseing their miseries to come thus prayed b Meaning their extreme 〈◊〉 and bondage c VVe are ioyned in league 〈◊〉 with them or haue submitted our selues vnto them d As our fathers haue bene punished for their sinnes so we that are culpable of the same sinnes are punished e Because of the enemie that came from the wildernes and wold not suffe vs to go 〈◊〉 our necessarie fode f That is by the enemies hand g Their sclauerie was so great that thei were not able to abide it h There were no more laws nor for me of commune 〈◊〉 i VVith weping k And therefore thy couenant and mercies can 〈◊〉 faile l VVhereby 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it is 〈◊〉 power to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God but 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 conuerte vs and 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vs 〈◊〉 we 〈◊〉 to him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 18. a After that the boke of the Law was 〈◊〉 which was the 〈◊〉 yere of the reigne of 〈◊〉 so that fiue and twentie yeres after this bo ke was founde Ieconiah was led awaie captiue with Ezekiél and manie of the people who the first yere after sawe these visions b VVhiche was a part of Euphrates so called c That is notable and excellent visions so that it might be knowen 〈◊〉 was no natural dreame but came of God d That is the Spirit of prophecie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 22 and 37. 1. e By this 〈◊〉 of wordes he signi fieth the 〈◊〉 iudgement of God and the great 〈◊〉 that shulde come vpon 〈◊〉 “ Or pale yellow f VVhich were the foure Cherubims that represēted the glorie of God as Chap. 〈◊〉 23. g The wing of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 face of a 〈◊〉 and of 〈◊〉 on the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 of a bulloc ke and of 〈◊〉 egle on the left side †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 or wil was to go i That is 〈◊〉 they h 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the state of 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worde is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was like the 〈◊〉 sea or a precious stone so called “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l VVhich declared 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 m Which 〈◊〉 that they had no power of them sel ues but onely waited to execute Gods commandement n VVhereby was 〈◊〉 a terrible iudgemēt toward the earth o 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of God and 〈◊〉 weakenes of flesh a That is the Lord b Meaning 〈◊〉 which is but earth and ashes whiche was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cause him to cō sider his owne sta te and Gods grace c So that he colde not abide Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 of face d This 〈◊〉 on the one parte 〈◊〉 great affection toward his 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet he 〈◊〉 send his 〈◊〉 among 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 on the other 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 cease not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 people 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 for the worde of 〈◊〉 shal be ether to 〈◊〉 saluation or greater 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 doeth
Tyrus Was muche 〈◊〉 by art and by labour of men was wōne 〈◊〉 of the sea Some referre thys vnto the images of the noble men Whiche they had erected vp for their glorie renoume Iere. 7. 14. f I wil make thee so bare that thou 〈◊〉 haue nothing to couer 〈◊〉 g The gouernours rulers of other 〈◊〉 that dwell by the 〈◊〉 whereby 〈◊〉 signifieth that her destruction shuld be so horrible that all the Worlde shuld heare 〈◊〉 and be 〈◊〉 h Meaning marchantes which by their 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wonderfully and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power i VVhich are dead long ago k Meaning in Iudea when it shall be restored a VVhiche seruest all the worlde with thy marchādise †Ebr. hear̄t b This mountaine was called 〈◊〉 but the 〈◊〉 called it 〈◊〉 Deut. 3. 9. c VVhich is taken for 〈◊〉 and Ita lie “ Or shipm 〈◊〉 d Meaning that they buylt the Walles of the citie Which is here mēt by the 〈◊〉 of these Were the 〈◊〉 of Salomons Temple 〈◊〉 King 〈◊〉 18. e That is they of 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 dwarfs Which Were so called because that 〈◊〉 of the hie tow res they semed 〈◊〉 f Of 〈◊〉 Italie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g By selling 〈◊〉 h VVhich 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a people of Asia minor i Meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or workes “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or silke k VVhere 〈◊〉 best wheat growed “ Or 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 “ Or were 〈◊〉 whose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 se passed through 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thee “ Or 〈◊〉 l That is 〈◊〉 zar m 〈◊〉 is the 〈◊〉 nere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as was 〈◊〉 A 〈◊〉 u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n VVhere by is 〈◊〉 along time for it was prophecied to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yeres as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 19 a I am safe 〈◊〉 none can come to 〈◊〉 me as God is in the heauen †Thogh thou set thine heart as 〈◊〉 heart of God b Thus he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had declared notable signes of his 〈◊〉 in Ba 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when Ezekiél wrote this c Like the rest of the heathen and infideles whiche are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 opinion confidence that the Tyrians had in their riches strength and pleasures “ Or iasper “ Or 〈◊〉 e He meaneth the royal state of 〈◊〉 which for the excellencie glorie thereof he compareth to the Che rubims which couered the 〈◊〉 by this worde anoinred he 〈◊〉 the same f I did thee this honour to make thee one of the buylders of my Temple which was when 〈◊〉 sent vnto Salomō things 〈◊〉 for the worke g Towit among my people Israél which shined as precious stones h VVhich was whē I first called thee to this dignitie i Thou shalt haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among my people k That is the honour whereunto I called them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 m That is 〈◊〉 zar n He 〈◊〉 for what cause God wil assemble his Church and preserue it stil thogh he destroy his ene mies to wit it they shulde praise him and giue 〈◊〉 kes for his great 〈◊〉 a To wit of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 or of zedekiah Of the order of these 〈◊〉 and how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some time standeth after the latter read 〈◊〉 27. 1. b He compareth Pharaoh to a dragon which hideth him self in the riuer 〈◊〉 at Isa 〈◊〉 9. c I wil send 〈◊〉 against thee which shal plucke thee and thy people which trust in thee out of thy 〈◊〉 d Read 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 21 Isa 36. 6 “ Or 〈◊〉 e VVhen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their hurt 〈◊〉 wolde 〈◊〉 no mo re vpon their 〈◊〉 and put their trust in others f Thus God can not suffer that mā shulde 〈◊〉 any thing to him self or put his trust in anything 〈◊〉 in him alone †Ebr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ierem 46 〈◊〉 g Meaning that thei shulde not ha ue sul dominion but be vnder the Persians Greciās and Romains and the cause is that the Israelites shul 〈◊〉 no more put their trust in them but learne to depend on God h 〈◊〉 I shulde by this meanes punish their sinnes i Counting from the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 k He toke great paines at the siege of Tyrus and his armie was sore handled l Signifying that Nebuchadnezzar had more paines thē profite by the taking of Tyrus a By 〈◊〉 Lud 〈◊〉 Aphrica and Libya b VVhich was 〈◊〉 strong 〈◊〉 of Egypt chap. 〈◊〉 10. “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Alkaira “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or Pelusium “ Or Heliopolis “ Or Pubastum c Meaning that there shal be great sorowe and affliction d That is the strength sorce e Of 〈◊〉 cap 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 or of zedekiahs reigne f For Nebuchadnezzar destroyed Pharaohs Necho at 〈◊〉 Iere. 46. 26. g His 〈◊〉 and power h Whereby 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue no power of them selues nether can do 〈◊〉 more harmethen God appointeth and whē he wil thei must cease a Of zedekiahs 〈◊〉 or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b Meaning that he was not like in 〈◊〉 to the King of the Assyrians whome the Babylonians ouercame c Many other nations were vnder 〈◊〉 dominion “ O countrey d Signifying that there was no grea ter power in the worlde then his was “ Or thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp e That is of 〈◊〉 who after ward was the monarche onelie ruler of the worlde f Hereby is signified the 〈◊〉 of the power of the 〈◊〉 by the Babylonians g The depe 〈◊〉 that caused him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ning his great abundance pom pe shal new 〈◊〉 as thogh they were couered wit sackedoth h To cause this de struction of the King of 〈◊〉 seme more 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 forthe o the Kings princes which 〈◊〉 dead as thogh 〈◊〉 reioyced at the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a tyrant i Meaning that Pharaohs power was no thing so great as his was k Read Chap 28. 10 a VVhich was the 〈◊〉 yere of the ge neral 〈◊〉 vn der zedekiáh b Thus the 〈◊〉 res 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cruel and huge beastes which 〈◊〉 all that be 〈◊〉 then they and suche as they may ouercome “ Or whale c Thou 〈◊〉 greatarmies Chap. 12. 13. and 17 20. d VVith heapes of the carkeises of thine 〈◊〉 e As Nilus ouerfloweth Egypt so wil I make the blood of thine hoste to ouer flowe it f The worde signi 〈◊〉 tobe put out as a candel is put out Isa 13. 10. ioe 2. 35. and 3. 15. 〈◊〉 24. 29. g By this maner of speache is mēt 〈◊〉 great sorowe that shal be for the slaughter of the King his people h This came to pas se in lesse thē foure yeres 〈◊〉 this pro 〈◊〉 i To wit of the Caldeās thine enemies whiche shal 〈◊〉 enioy all tht commodities k That is prophecie that they shal be cast downe thus the Lord 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bothe to plant and to destroy by his worde ead Iere 1 10. l Haue not other kingdomes more beautiful thē thou perished m That is Egypt n To
protection saue gard vnto them as a most sufficiēt 〈◊〉 and profite h Signifiing that the true wisdom and knowledge cōsisteth in this euen to reste vpon God a Signifying the Princes the Priests and the 〈◊〉 b He calleth the Iewes to the con sideratiō of Gods 〈◊〉 who had now 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the ground for the space 〈◊〉 ye re which was for their sinnes to call them to repentance c Meaning that the occasion of 〈◊〉 excesse and d. unkennes was taken 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 was another plague 〈◊〉 God had 〈◊〉 thē when he 〈◊〉 vp the Assyrians against them e 〈◊〉 grieuously as a woman which hath lost her housbād to whome she hathe ene maried in her 〈◊〉 f The tokens of Gods wrath did appeare in his Temple in so mu 〈◊〉 as Godsserui ce was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g All comfort substance for nou 〈◊〉 is taken away h He 〈◊〉 the only meanes to 〈◊〉 Gods wrath to haue all things restored is vnsained repentance i VVese by these great plagues that vtter 〈◊〉 at hand k That is drought a He sheweth the great iudgemēts of God which are at hand except they 〈◊〉 b Of 〈◊〉 trouble c Meaning the Assyrians d The enemie de stroieth our 〈◊〉 tiful countrey where soeuer he 〈◊〉 e This shal be 〈◊〉 and blacke for feare as 〈◊〉 2 10. f For none shal be able to resist thē g Read 〈◊〉 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 32 7. chap. 〈◊〉 1 3. 15. 〈◊〉 24 29. h The Lord shal stirre vp 〈◊〉 Assy rians to execute his 〈◊〉 Ierem. 〈◊〉 7. 〈◊〉 5 18. seph 1 〈◊〉 i Mortifie your affection and ser ue God with purenes of heart and not with ce remonies k He speaketh this to stirre vp their slothfulnes and not that he 〈◊〉 of Gods mercies if they did repent How God repenteth read Iere 18 8. l That as all haue sinned so almay shewe for the signes of their 〈◊〉 that mē seyng the children whiche are not fre frō Gods wrath might be the more 〈◊〉 touched with the consideration of their owne sinnes Psal. 79 10. m If they repent he sheweth that God wil preserue and defende them with a moste ardent affe ction n That is the Assyrians your ene mies o 〈◊〉 the salt sea or Persiā sea meanyng that thogh his armie were so great that it filled all from this sea to the 〈◊〉 called me diterraneum yet he wolde 〈◊〉 them p That is suche as shulde come by iuste measure and as was wont to be sent when God was reconciled with them Leu. 26. 4. Deut. 〈◊〉 14. q That is in grea ter 〈◊〉 ād more generally then in 〈◊〉 past ād his was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 when as Gods graces and his Spirit vnder the Gospe was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ly giuen to the Church Isa. 44. 3. Act. 2. 17. r As they had visions and dreames in old time so 〈◊〉 thei now haue clearer reue lations s He warneth the faithful what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing shuld came to the 〈◊〉 that they shulde not looke 〈◊〉 continuall 〈◊〉 in this worlde and yet in all 〈◊〉 troubles he wolde preserue them Iohn 7. 38. t The order of nature shal seme to be changed for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be in the worlde Isa. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ezek. 32. 7. Chap 3. 1. Mat 24. 29. u Gods iudgements are for the destruction of the insideles and to moue the 〈◊〉 to call vpon the Name of God who wil giue them saluation x Meaning hereby the Gentiles Rom. 10. 13. a VVhen I shall deliuer my Chur che whiche standeth of the Iewes and of the Gen 〈◊〉 b It appeareth that he alludeth to that great victorie of Iehos ha phat whē as God without 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 helpe destroyed the enemies 2. King 〈◊〉 26. also he hathe respect to this word lehos haphat whiche signifieth pleading 〈◊〉 iudgement because God wold iudge the enemies of his Churche as he did there c 〈◊〉 whiche the enemie gate for the sale of my people the 〈◊〉 ed it vpon 〈◊〉 tes and drinke d He taketh the cause of his Chur che in 〈◊〉 against the enemie as thogh the 〈◊〉 were done to him selfe e 〈◊〉 I done you wrong that ye will rendre me the like f For afterward God solde them by 〈◊〉 zar and Alexan der the great sor the loue he bare to his people and thereby they were comforted as thogh the price had bene theirs g VVhen I shall 〈◊〉 my iudgements against mine enemies I wil cause euerie one to be ready and to prepare their weapons to destroy one another for my Church sake h Thus he shall incourage the enemies when their wickednes is ful ripe to destroye one another whiche he calleth the valley of Gods iudgement i God assureth his againste all troubles that when he destroy eth his enemies his children shal be deliuered k The strangers shal no more de stroy his Church Which if they do 〈◊〉 it is the people whiche by their sinnes 〈◊〉 the breache for the enemie l He promiseth to his Churche abundance of 〈◊〉 read Ezek. 47. 1. 〈◊〉 shulde watter and comfort the moste baren 〈◊〉 Amos. 9. 〈◊〉 m The malicious enemies shal haue no parte of this grace n He had suffered his Church hither to to lye in their filthinesbut now be promiseth to clense them and to make them pu 〈◊〉 him a VVhiche was a towne six miles from Ierusalā in Iudea but he pro phecied in Israel b In his daies the kingdome of Israel did most florish c VVhich as Iosephus writeth was when Vzziah wold haue vsurped the Priesls 〈◊〉 therfore was smittē with the leprosie d VVhat soeuer is fru efull and pleasant in Israel shall shortely pe rishe e He sheweth firste that all the people rounde about shuld be de stroyed for their manifolde sinnes which are ment by thre ād 〈◊〉 which make seuen because the 〈◊〉 shulde the more depely cōsider Gods iud gements toward them f If the Syriars shall not be spared for committing this 〈◊〉 against one citie it is nōt possible 〈◊〉 Israel shuld 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which hath com 〈◊〉 so many and gricuous sin nes against Gods and man g The antiquitie of their buildings shall not auoyde my iudgements read Iere. 49. 27. h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 led the Sycians ca 〈◊〉 and broght them to Cyrene which he callech here Kir i They ioined thē selues with the Edomires their enemies whiche caryed them away 〈◊〉 k For 〈◊〉 of whom came the Edomites Iaakob were brethren therefore they ough to haue admonished thē of their 〈◊〉 friendeship not to ha ue prouoke them to hatred †Ebr. corrupt his compassion l He was a 〈◊〉 enemie vn to him m 〈◊〉 the great cruel ie of the Ammonites that 〈◊〉 no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but most 〈◊〉 tormented thē and yet the Ammonites came of Lot who was of the housholde of Abraham a For the Moabites were so cruel against the King of Edō that they burnt his bones
his owne people Chap. 4 2. e which was the hauen and porte to take shiping thither calledalso Ioppe f From that vocation where ūto God had called him and wherein hewolde haue 〈◊〉 him g As one that wolde haue 〈◊〉 of this care and solicitude by seking rest and quietnes h As they had called on their idoles which declareth that idolaters haue no stay nor certeintie but in their troubles seke thei can not 〈◊〉 to whome i which declared that the matter was in great extremitie and don te whiche thing was Gods monō in them for the trial of the cause and this may not be done 〈◊〉 in matters of great importance k This declareth that the very wicked in their 〈◊〉 slee vnto God for succour and also that they are touched with a certein feare to shead 〈◊〉 blood where as they knowe no manifest signe of wickednes l They were touched with a certeine repentance of their life past and began to worship the true God by whome they sawe them selues so wonderfully deliuered but this was done for feare and not of a pure heart and affection nether according to Gods worde m Thus the Lord wolde 〈◊〉 his Prophet with a moste terrible spectacle of death and hereby also confirmed him of his fauour and support in this his charge which was 〈◊〉 him a Being now swallowed vp of death and seing no remedy to escape his faith brast outvnto the Lord knowing that out of thevery 〈◊〉 he was able to deliuer him b For he was now in the fishes belly as in a graue or place of darke nes c This declared what his prayer was and how he laboured betwene hope and despayre 〈◊〉 the neglect of his 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 for the same 〈◊〉 yet in the end faith gate the victorie d Thou hast deliuered me from the belly of the 〈◊〉 and all these dāgers as it were raising me from death to life e They that depend vpon any thing saue on God alone f Thei refuse their owne 〈◊〉 that goodnes which they shuld els receiue of God a This is a great declaration of Gods mercie that he receiueth him againe and 〈◊〉 for t has his Prophet which had before shewed so great 〈◊〉 b Read Chap 1. 1. c He went for ward one 〈◊〉 in the citie 〈◊〉 prea ched and so he continued 〈◊〉 the citie was conuer 〈◊〉 c He went for ward one 〈◊〉 in the citie and prea ched and so he continued til the citie was conuer 〈◊〉 d For he declared that he was a Prophet sent to them from God to denounce his iudgements against them e Not that the dumme beastes had sinned or colde 〈◊〉 but that by their example mā might be astonished cōsidering that for his sinne the angre of God 〈◊〉 ouer all creatures f He willed that the men shulde earnestly 〈◊〉 vnto God for mercie g For partely by the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the motion of his owne conscience he 〈◊〉 whether God Wolde shewe them mercie h That is the frutes of their repentance which did procede of faith Which God had planted by the ministerie of his Prophet i Read 〈◊〉 18. 8. a Because hereby he shulde be taken as a false pro phet and so the Name of God which he preached shulde be blasphemed b Read Chap. 1. 3. c Thus he praied of grief fearing lest Gods Name by this 〈◊〉 might be blas phemed as thogh he sent his Prophetes forthe to denounce his iud gemēts in vaine d 〈◊〉 thou be iudge whē I do things for my glo rie and when I do not e For he douted as yet 〈◊〉 God wolde shewe them mercie or no and therefore after fourtie dayes he dep 〈◊〉 out of the citie loking what 〈◊〉 God wolde send f Which was a further meanes to couer him frō the heat of the 〈◊〉 as he remained in his boothe g This declareth the 〈◊〉 inconueniences where into Gods seruants do 〈◊〉 when they giue place to their owne affections and do not in all things 〈◊〉 submit them selues to God h Thus God mer cifully reproueth him which wolde 〈◊〉 him self and this gourde and yetwolde restraine God to shewe his compassion to so 〈◊〉 nie thousand peo ple. i Meaning that they were children and infants a Borne in Mares hà h a 〈◊〉 of Iudáh b Because of the malice and obstinacie of the people whome he had so oft exhorted to repentance hesōmoneth thē to Gods iudgements taking all 〈◊〉 God him self to witnes that the prea ching of his Prophetes which they haue abused shal 〈◊〉 euenged c Meaning hereby that God wil come to iudgement against the strong cities and 〈◊〉 d Samaria which 〈◊〉 haue bene an example 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 of true religion and iustice was the puddle and 〈◊〉 of all 〈◊〉 and cor ruption and boa 〈◊〉 them selues of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e That is the ido 〈◊〉 and infection f Which they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had inriched hē therewith for their 〈◊〉 them g The gaine that came by their ido les shal be consumed as a thing of 〈◊〉 as the wages or riches of 〈◊〉 are wickedly 〈◊〉 so are they 〈◊〉 and spedely 〈◊〉 h Lest the 〈◊〉 our cue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destruction i Which was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wille 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k These 〈◊〉 cities 〈◊〉 the enemie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he came 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his 〈◊〉 m For 〈◊〉 éh had shut vp Ierusalém that thei colde not sēd to succour them n To flee away for 〈◊〉 laid siege first to that citie and remained therein whē he sent his captaines and armie against Ierusalém o Thou first 〈◊〉 the idolatrie of Ieroboám and so didest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p Th us 〈◊〉 bribe the 〈◊〉 thy neighbours but they shal deceiue thee as wel as thei of Ierusalém q He prophecieth against his owne citie and because it 〈◊〉 an heritage he saith that God 〈◊〉 send an 〈◊〉 to possesse it r For so they thoght them selues for the strength of their citie a Assone as they rise they execute their wicked deuises of the night and according to their power hurt others †Ebr. 〈◊〉 to power b Thus the Iewes lament and say that there is no hope of 〈◊〉 seing their possessions are diuided among the enemies c Ye shal haue no more lands to diuide as you had in times past and as you vsed to measure them in the 〈◊〉 d Thus the people warne the Prophetes that they speake to them no more for they can not abide their 〈◊〉 tenings e God saith that they shal not pro 〈◊〉 nor receiue no more of their 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 f Are these 〈◊〉 workes accordîg to his Law g Do not the godlie sinde my wordes comfortable h That is a fore time i The poore can haue no commoditie by them but they spoyle thē as thogh
euill as therest d As in times past you wold not beleue Gods worde so 〈◊〉 ye not now beleue the 〈◊〉 plagues which are 〈◊〉 e They thē 〈◊〉 shall be your iudges in this cause none shal haue 〈◊〉 ouer thē to controlle them Zeph. 3. 3. f For the Iewes moste feared 〈◊〉 winde because it destroyed their frutes g They shal be so many in nomber h They shall caste vp mountes against it i The Prophet cōforteth the faithful that God will also 〈◊〉 the Babylo niās because they 〈◊〉 abuse this victorie and become 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the praise hereof to their 〈◊〉 k He assureth the godly of Gods pro cection shewing that the enemie 〈◊〉 do no more of thē God hath appointed and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their sinnes required suche a sharpe rod. l So that the great deuoureth the smale and the Caldeans destroye all the worlde m Meaning that the enemies 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 gloriein their owne force power wit n Meaning that they shulde not a I will renounce mine owne iudge ment and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on God to be instructed what I 〈◊〉 answer 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ching 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 it in great 〈◊〉 that he that 〈◊〉 maye read it c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the enemie the comfort of the Churche whiche thing thogh God execute not according to mās hastie affections vet the yssue of bothe is certaine at his time appointed d To truste in him self or in 〈◊〉 thing is 〈◊〉 to be quiet for the 〈◊〉 rest isto stay vpō God by faith Rom. 1 17. Galat. 2. 11 Ebr 10. 38. e He cōpareth the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a drunkard that is without reason sense whome God will punish and make him a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to all the worlde and thys he speaketh for the comfort of the godly and against the Caldeans f Signifying that all the world shal wish the destruction of 〈◊〉 that by their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 thei heape but vpon them 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 burdens for the more they get the more are they troubled g That is the Medes and Persians that shulde destroye the Babylonians h Signifying that the couetous man is the ruine of his owne house when as he 〈◊〉 to enriche it by 〈◊〉 and oppression i The stones of the house shal crye say that they are buylt of blood the wood shal answer and say the same of itself k Meaning that God wil not defer re his vengeance long but wil come and destroye all their labours as thogh they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with fire l In the destructiō of the Babyloniās his glorie shal appeare through all the worlde m He reprocheth thus the King of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he was 〈◊〉 with couetousnes and crueltie so he prouoked others to the same and 〈◊〉 them by his rage and so in the ende broght them to shame n VVhere as thou thogh est to haue glorie of these thy doings they shall turne to thy shame for thou shalt drinke of the same cup with others in thy 〈◊〉 o Because the Baby lonians were cruel not only agaynste other nacions but also against the people of GOD which is ment by Lebanon and the 〈◊〉 therein he sheweth that the like cruelue shal be executed against them p He sheweth that the Babylonians Gods 〈◊〉 nothing auaile them for they were but blockes or stones 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10 8. q If thou wilt consider what it is and how that it hathe nether breath nor life but is a dead thing a The Prophet instructeth his people to praye vnto God not only for their great sinnes but also for 〈◊〉 they had committed of ignorance b Thus the people were afraied whē they heard Gods threatenings and praied c That is the state of thy Churche which is now ready to perish before it come to half a perfect age which shulde be vnder Christ. d Teman and Paran were 〈◊〉 Sinai where the law was giuē whereby is signified that his deliuerance was as present now as it was then e VVhere by is ment a power that was ioyned with his brightnes which was hid to the rest of the worlde but was reueiled in Mount Sinaito his people Psal. 31. 19. f Signifying that God hathe wonderfull meanes and euer had a marueilous power when he wolde delyuer hys Church g The 〈◊〉 of this king of Syria in vexing thy peo ple was made ma nifest by thy iudgement to the comfort of thy Church Iud. 1. 10. also of the 〈◊〉 nites which destroied them selues Iudg. 7 22. h Meaning that God was not angrie with the waters but that by this meanes he wolde destroy his enemies deliuer his Church i And so didest vse all the 〈◊〉 as instruments for the destruction of thine enemies k That is thy power l For he had not onely made a couenant which Abraham but renu edit with hisposteritie m Read Nō 20. 11. n He alludeth to the red sea 〈◊〉 which gaue passage to Gods people and shewed signes of their obedience as it were by 〈◊〉 vp of their hands o As appeareth Iosh. 10. 〈◊〉 p According to thy commandement the sunne was directed by the weapons of thy people that foght in thy cause as thogh it durst not go for ewarde q Signifying that there is no saluation but by Christ r From the top to the toe thou hast destroyed the enemies s God destroyed his enemies bothe great and sma le with their owne weapons thogh they were neuer so 〈◊〉 against his Church t He returneth to that which he spake in the 2 ver and sheweth how he was afraide of Gods iudgements u He sheweth that the faithful can neuer haue true rest except they fele before the weight of Gods iudgement x That is the enemies but the godlie shal turne to good vnto them y He declareth wherein 〈◊〉 the comfort and ioy of the faithful thogh theise neuer so great afflictions prepared z The chief singer vpon the instrumentes of musicke shal haue occasion to praise God forth is great 〈◊〉 ce of his Church 〈◊〉 King 22. 1. 〈◊〉 King 21. 19. a 〈◊〉 God was angrie which these dumme crea tures but because man was so wicked for whose cause they were created God maketh them to take parte of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him b VVhich were an order 〈◊〉 superstitions men 〈◊〉 ted to minister in the seruice of Baal and were as his peculiar chapelens read 2. King 23. 5 hosea 10. 5. c He alludeth to their 〈◊〉 Molech which was forbidden Leu 20 2. yet they called him their king made him as a god therefore he here noteth them that wil bothe 〈◊〉 they worship God wil sweare by idoles and 〈◊〉 thē which halting is here cōdem ned as Ezek. 20 39 〈◊〉 17. 13. d Meaning the 〈◊〉 which did imitate the strange apparel of other nacions to winne their fauour thereby and to appeare glorious in the eyes of all other read Ezek 23
falselye glosed this commandement “ O subiect punishment Exod. 20 〈◊〉 deu 5 17. “ Or without cause n For GOD knowing his secret malice wil punish him o Whiche signifieth in the 〈◊〉 tongue anidle 〈◊〉 is spoken in contempt p Like iudgemēt almoste the Romains obserued for 〈◊〉 had the examina tiō of smale mat ters the counsel of xxiii of greater causes final ly great matters of importance were decided by the senate of lxxi iudges whiche here iscompared to the iudgemēt of God or to be punished with hel 〈◊〉 q For that thou hast 〈◊〉 him or he hathe 〈◊〉 thee for God preferreth brotherlie reconcilia tion to 〈◊〉 Luk. 12 58. r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 red bothe in bodie and in minde Chap. 18. 8. s Nothing is so precious whiche oght not to be reiected in respect of the glorie of God “ O 8 not that Exod. 20 14. rom 13 9. mar 9 47. t In that he giueth her leaue to 〈◊〉 another by Cha. 19 7. den 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mar 10 4. luk 16 18. 1 cor 7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 Exod. 20 7. u All superfluous othes are 〈◊〉 debarred whether the Name of God be therein mencioned or otherwise leu 9 2. deut 〈◊〉 11. x 〈◊〉 simplicitie and trueth be in your wordes ād then yeshal not be so light and ready to sweare Iames. 〈◊〉 12. y When a men speaketh other wise thē he thin keth in heart it commeth of an euill conscience and of the deuil z Albeit thys was spoken for the iudges yet euerie man applied it to reuen ge hys priuate quarell “ Or iniurie a Rather receiue double wrong thē reuēge thine ownegriefs Exod. 21 24. Deut. 19. 21. Leui. 24 20. b This was added by the false expositers the Pharises Luke 6 29. Rom. 12 17. “ Or rush in vpon you 1. Cór 6. 7. Deut. 15. 8. Leuit. 19. 18. c These did take to 〈◊〉 the taxes 〈◊〉 and other 〈◊〉 therfore were greately in disdain with almē Luke 6. 27. “ Or embrace Luke 23. 34. Act. 7. 60. z. Cor. 4. 〈◊〉 d VVe muste labour to atteine vnto the 〈◊〉 of God who of his free libera litie doeth good to them that are vn worthie Luke 6. 32. a VVhose workes procede not of a ryght fayth but are done for vaine glorie VI. Rom. 12. 8. b In that thei are praised and commended of men c It is 〈◊〉 that God appro 〈◊〉 our Workes d In that daye when all things shal be reuerled e VVith drawe thyselfe rather a parte “ Or bable not muche f He commádeth vs to beware of muche bablinge and supetfluous 〈◊〉 g VVho is not persuaded by elo quent speach ād longe talke as men are h Christ bindeth them not to the wordes but to the sense and for me of prayer i VVe must seeke Gods glorie first and aboue all things Luke 11 2. k Reigne thou ouerall and let vs render vnto thee perfite obedience as thine Angels do l To be ouercom thereby m Thys conclusion excludeth mans merites and teacheth vs to grounde our 〈◊〉 onely on God Chap. 13. 19. Marke 11. 25. n Make their faces to seme of an other sorte then they were 〈◊〉 to do Eccle. 24. 2. o VVher by is commanded to auoyde all vaine ostentation Luke 12. 33. 1. Timo 6. 19. Luke 11. 34. Prouer. 21. 9. Deut. 15. 9. p If thine eye be disposed to libe 〈◊〉 Luke 16. 13. q If thine affection be corrupt and giuen to couecousnes Psal. 〈◊〉 22. r If the concupiscēnce and wicked affections ouercome reason we muste 〈◊〉 marueil thogh men be blindedand be like vnto beastes Luke 12. 22. Philip. 4. 6. 1. Timo. 6 8. 1. Peter 5. 7. s Mans 〈◊〉 nothing 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 grueth not 〈◊〉 t The goodnes of God euē towards the herbes of the field farre passeth al things that man can cō passe byhis pow er and labour u The Worde signifieth the Wea ry not thē selues x VVithcare and distrust y That is to be regenerate and amende your lyues “ Or his owne things z God Will prouide for euerie daye that that shalbenecessarie thogh We do notincrease the 〈◊〉 griefe by the carefulnes howe to liue in time to come a He commandeth not to be 〈◊〉 or malicious to 〈◊〉 our and condēneour neighbours 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their owne fautes and seke not to amend them but are curious to re proue other mēs Luke 6. 37. Rom. 2. 〈◊〉 1. Corin. 4. 〈◊〉 Mark 4. 24. Luke 6. 〈◊〉 Luke 9. 38. and 〈◊〉 b Declare not the Gospell to the Wicked contemners of God Whom thou seest 〈◊〉 to them selues and forsakē Chap. 21. 22. Mark 11. 24. Luke 11. 9. Iohn 14. 〈◊〉 and 16. 14. 〈◊〉 1. 6. Luke 6. 〈◊〉 Iob. 4. 16. c The Whole law ād the 〈◊〉 set 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vs and commande charitie d VVe must ouer come and morti fie our affections if We Wil be 〈◊〉 disciplesof Christ e For the moste part of men 〈◊〉 their owne 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 head long to 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 24. “ Or a totten Chap. 3. 10. f He meaneth hirelings and hy 〈◊〉 Who ra ther serue God With their 〈◊〉 then With their hearte g By thy vertue autoritie and power Rom. 2. 13. Iames. 1. 22. “ Or miracles h I neuer accepted you to be my 〈◊〉 ministers ād disciples Luke 13. 76. Psal. 6. 9. Luke 6. 47. Mark 1. 12. Luke 4. 32. i The myghtye power of Gods Spirit appeared in hym Wherby he declared him self to be God caused others to belieue in him Mar. 1. 40. Luke 5 12. a It Was not lik that leprosie that is now but Was a 〈◊〉 thereof Which Was 〈◊〉 Leui. 14. 4. Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b He Wolde not 〈◊〉 be throughly knowen but 〈◊〉 tyme and houre appointed c Our Sauiour Wolde not 〈◊〉 that Which Was ordeined by the Lawe 〈◊〉 as yet the ceremonies ther of Were not abolished d To condemne them of ingratitude When they shall se the Whole “ Or a captaine ouer an hundreth “ Or sonne e Whiche are strange people and the 〈◊〉 to Whome the couenāt of God did not properly apperteine f For there is nothynge but mere darkenes out of the kingdome of heauē Chap. 22. 13. Mar. 2. 29. Luke 4. 〈◊〉 Mark 1. 32. Luke 4. 40. Isa. 53. 4. g The Prophete speaketh chiefly of the feblenes and disease of our soules Whithe Iesus Christ hath borne ther fore he setteth his great mercie and power before our eyes by healynge the bodie 1. Peter 2 24. Luke 9. 17. h He thoght by this meanes to 〈◊〉 fauour With the World but Iesus sheweth him that he is farre Wide 〈◊〉 that he loketh for in stead of Worldlie Welth there is but 〈◊〉 in Christ. i Luke maketh 〈◊〉 of thre Whiche Were hyndred by Worldelie 〈◊〉 from comming to Christ. k To succour ād helpe him in his olde age till he dye and then I Wil followe thee Wholy l No duetie or